



^ ^ o *• O 0 


^ > 


<'•11* aO ^ 






* %. ^•11* ^0 <'••0’ ^ o <',,,* .0 

f,"* * o, ^ ^5 * • /^ ^ ■!/ ♦ » • o^r <0^ % * 

jA «» A.** ^ • 'V<A ♦ iKV «» A.** "^rw <^ * C 

'-^P/ WiW** J" '%. '-^ip,* 

A -o,.* <0^ ^ a O 

5 A^' ••’'•♦ .Qr 0 ® " ® ♦ '^O A^ #••'*♦ ^ 




/> •** ^ ^ *•* 
9 ^ °^‘‘^'’a0^ V' 

^ 5 **/ ****'♦ 


'o * A 


** ^ A <A .o' %:> 

Or 0 ® ** ® •*’**♦ Or 6 ® " ® • *^0 



’bV^ 


• » • O, ^ AV % */!n!L'+ ^ 



♦ . , 1 * ^C 



® A^^ o 

* 'y ^ o 


<**^ aN"^ 

.y . • ^ ^ 


^ 1?^ ♦ {CO» A, c,^ * 

'^'(^ 'm^Ml 't'^^ ' 

50 ?. * 



V?^.‘ / V‘^*/ \'^*> 

^ SiiS^ • ^ ^ fCCv SR Ai*' <3^ ^ ^ A^ ♦ 


"o • * 


lO'^ ^ A <:^ ^o • ,1 >» .0^ ^ 

. t / • ^ 6^ 0 ® " ® ♦ 


,0^ o®"*. ^o ‘ A^^ ^ 0^ 0®-®^ 


"oo 



> * 0 ' «.» ” f 




* " ’ ‘ , . . . , V' “ " ° • • • \” * ' '’ ‘ ’ 0 ^°' 

s', ^ \ '' 

<. ''b A ' 

^tp ,-Cr 6®^®* ^O 


* 



o. aO* 








«* <'^ 


< 4 ^’ , t / « 


*o p\* *0 




o. ' A 


.0 0 ®!®^ o 


*oy 




» / 1 


• 0 ' *> 


1 ^ ^ V 


V'®:^®*/\__ V-.T,.’ 0 - 


y V . •'1*^-' Oj. J^0 ^ 


: ♦ 

» 


• "^j. A*^* ^ 


■^O • * ** aO 






. o 

o o 

♦ O 


0 M O 








^ aP » 

\ .* 

<f‘ 


.®^!. ®o A 


»» ' 

^ if>'' 

^ — . 

"'- % ^ 'p. 


• I 


o • A 


ft « a - .A> 


vfs 


» ''fU.rA 


’o V 




^ w 

0 ^ 

1 ^0 «#* 


V “ 

'p' ^ * 


oK 

\P * 7 j * 

O ♦ 0 ^ *'* 

y °^ ^.’ ^.0 '^^ '. 

> . » • o^ . s • * ^ 


O ^ ^ 


o H 






'> 




'vp 9 * 




aO 


©NO- 


o. ♦.r^rr^ A 








o • A 


. 0 ' 


o « 


v 


i 


i 


/ 


Jane Stuart— Twin 


BY 

Grace M. Remick 

1 \ 

Author of the 

“Glenloch Girls” Series, etc. 




ILLUSTRATED BY 
ADA C. WILLIAMSON 



THE PENN PUBLISHING 
COMPANY PHILADELPHIA 
1913 




V' 


Vzt 



COPYRIGHT 
19 13 BY 
THE PENN 
PUBLISHING 
COMPANY 







•/? 


is-wfa 





Introduction 


This first book about Jane Stuart is a getting- 
acquainted story. Jane, herself, is a sort of 
April weather girl, and even those who know her 
best can’t tell what she will probably do next. 
Like Ruth Shirley of the Glenloch Girls stories, she 
is friendly and gay, and can usually be depended 
upon to see the funny side of things. Sometimes, 
however, she has to reach that state of mind by 
stormy ways. 

Jane’s summer in the little town, which she 
expected to dislike, proved to her that the best 
of air-castles will sometimes come down with a 
crash, that friendly people and good times are to 
be found almost everywhere, and that there is 
nothing in the world more precious to her than 
her own family. 

In the next book The Snow-Shoe Club, which 
has other kinds of fun when snow-shoeing is not 
possible, a certain little society of which Jane be- 
comes an important member, and the joys and 
tribulations of High School life, promise good 
times for Jane and David, her twin brother. 

Grace M. Remick. 


3 


I 


f 



1 ' % 
\ \ 


< 


I 


V 


I 


! 




■IJ 


' ' ■ . I> ' , 


I; • «#■ 

' ■ i 

. I • • 1' • 

. t ' 


' ■ '> / ■■ 


. , 

/ 


‘'I ' 


■W 


« 1 ’I 


f /V 


» ■ 

' 4 ' ' 

t: ' 


y.- 


■' . 1 ,' ' 


t 


■ 


!a (' 




■4- 


' f 


jw‘V ' . 


i • 


A‘:f. liv r- '. s 


'.f 


V. 


J 


t 


( 





Contents 


I. 

The May Queen 




9 

II. 

“ Mrs. Janes ” . 




29 

III. 

Frozen Tears . 




49 

IV. 

Susan Trot 




69 

V. 

The Attic 




89 

VI. 

Just Carol 




III 

VII. 

Mixed Pickles . 




128 

VIII. 

On the Shore . 




146 

IX. 

Belhaven Girls 




165 

X. 

Shoe-Polish 




187 

XI. 

Eavesdroppers . 




208 

XII. 

A Double Birthday . 




225 

XIII. 

Mr. Stevens 




242 

XIV. 

The Tooth-Powder Man 




259 

XV. 

The Captain 




274 

XVI. 

The Black Bag 




295 

XVII. 

The Winner 




310 

XVIII. 

Surprises .... 

• 

. 

. 

33 ^ 


5 



Illustrations 


“ There, I Feel as Warm as Toast 
“ Beats All How Quick I Am ” 

“ You Stay and Play With Us” . 

“ Don’t You Ever'Quarrel ? ” 

“ We’ll Have Something to Make Us 
‘‘ I Should Like to Do Something For 
The Mysterious Bag 


PAGE 

” . Frontispiece 

. . . 58 

. . . 109 

• 159 

Remember ” 227 

That Boy” 279 

. 345 






Jane Stuart, Twin. 



Jane Stuart, Twin 


CHAPTER I 

THE MAY QUEEN 

I DON^T see how I got it if it goes to the most 
popular girl in the class.” Jane was trying to 
answer very seriously a remark that had just been 
flung at her, but her gray eyes were dancing, and 
her dimple would show in spite of all efforts to 
conceal it. 

You^re a perfect give-away, Jane Stuart. You 
know you're a spoiled child and that everything 
comes your way. There wasn’t a chance for any 
other girl to be chosen queen.” 

Jane, escorted to her own door as usual by this 
particular group of girls, smiled down at her 
^ friends from the door-step. It was a cloudy March 
afternoon, threatening rain, but not even the 
weather could dampen her high spirits. As she 
stood there an ambitious sunbeam broke through 
the clouds, and for an instant shone straight into 
her laughing eyes and turned her yellow locks to 
gold. 


9 


* Jane Stuart, Twin 

0-oh/^ she said, shrinking a little. You 
wouldn’t believe such a dark cloud could have 
any sunshine in it, would you ? ” 

Which only goes to prove that you are bound 
to get all there is,” said the girl who had spoken 
before, with a pretense of great wisdom. Good- 
bye, cherub, till Monday. You really do look ex- 
actly like one.” 

Farewell, Lady Jane. I’m certainly coming 
over to learn how you tie that dinky bow. There 

isn’t another girl in the ” 

A confusion of farewells and last remarks inter- 
rupted the speaker, and the gay group drifted 
away, Jane smiling and waving until they were 
out of sight. She didn’t mind losing the last part 
of the unfinished remark ; she could guess pretty 
well how it would have ended, for the girls were 
always raving over her bows and clothes and nice, 
straight nose. 

I’m a poet and didn’t know it,” she said to 
herself with a little laugh just as the maid opened 
the door. 

Is mother in, Katie ? Are there any letters 
for me ? ” and answering her last question with a 
hasty glance at the hall table, Jane went into the 
parlor and without taking off her hat, sat down at 
the piano. 

Specially nice feelings always have to be 
10 


The May Queen 

treated to a little music/' she was thinking as 
she dashed into a gay waltz she had lately been 
practicing. She loved to play effective things 
that didn't give her much trouble in the learn- 
ing. 

It had been an unusually good day in school ; 
even arithmetic hadn't bothered her as it some- 
times did. They were going to put a drawing of 
hers in the school paper ; that would please 
mother, she knew. It seemed quite likely that 
she would have a part in the graduation play. 
And to be chosen queen for the out-of-door May 
celebration was perfectly joyful. 

Good things certainly do seem to come my 
way," she said aloud, snapping off the waltz with 
some final chords, and jumping up from the piano- 
stool. And by the same token there ought to be 
a new white dress coming to little Jane. I'll go 
up and see what mother thinks about it." 

She was singing as she started up the stairs, but 
the sight of Judy's face peering over the balusters 
made her stop abruptly. She couldn't have told 
why, for there was nothing imposing about Judy, 
who was short and thin, and much younger-look- 
ing than her eleven years. Jane herself was 
nearly fourteen, and large for her age, but, never- 
theless, there was a coolly critical expression in 
her small sister's blue eyes, and a disapproving 
ii 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

droop about the mouth which often took the edge 
off of Jane’s good spirits. 

“ I shouldn’t think you’d bang the piano and 
screech like that when something’s the matter 
with your family.” Judy’s manner was dis- 
tinctly depressing, and the terms she applied to 
her sister’s musical efforts would have discouraged 
any one less buoyant than Jane. 

What’s the matter with my family now ? 

Have you cut your finger or has Kenneth ? ” 

Jane felt it a waste of breath to go on, for her of- 
fended sister had retreated with dignity into the 
playroom and carefully closed the door. There 
was nothing to worry about, though, she felt sure. 
Judy could always be depended on to make the 
smallest trouble seem big. 

She peeped into her mother’s room, but no one 
was there. She remembered then that Katie had 
said her mother was out. 

“ Where’s mother, and has David come from 
school yet? ” she demanded a few moments later, 
opening the playroom door to find her sister 
wholly absorbed in a piece of fancy work. 

Mother has gone to see the lawyer,” Judy an- 
nounced importantly. Mr. Hartley telephoned 
when we were in the middle of eating lunch, and 
she didn’t even wait to finish.” 

“ Is that what you call trouble in the family ? 

12 


The May Queen 

Well, I didn’t suppose it would be anything worse 
than that. Did mother say when she would be 
back ? ” 

“ No ; and when she kissed me good-bye she 
looked awful pale and worried. She was as white 
— as white as this.” Judy held up the rather 
grimy embroidery upon which she was working. 
“ I’m hurrying to finish this and s’prise her with 
it when she does come. P’raps it will make her 
feel better.” 

Jane, quickly sympathetic, forbore to smile, and 
praised the straggling stitches with all her heart. 

That’s a perfectly fine idea,” she said warmly, 

and I know mother will be pleased. I’ll get 
Katie to press it for you if you want me to.” 

I wish you would.” Judy was visibly de- 
lighted at this unexpected concession. Katie’s 
most always willing to do things for you.” 

She was gazing at her sister with a sort of grudg- 
ing admiration in her face as the latter walked 
around the room looking at one thing and another. 
She wondered how much bread and butter and 
milk she should have to eat to make her eyes as 
bright and her cheeks as rosy as Jane’s. Perhaps 
it would be worth while trying all the wholesome 
things she didn’t like if she could only be tall and 
straight and — 

Julia Stuart, you’ve been using my best draw- 

13 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

ing-paper again, and I^d thank you to let it 
alone, Jane said sharply. “ I^m going to ask 
mother if you can^t be forbidden to touch my 
things.^^ 

Better keep ^em in your own room, then,^’ re- 
torted Judy with irritating calmness. When 
Davy leaves his things in the playroom Ken and I 
know we can use ’em if we want to.” 

Well, I’m not David, and you’re not to make 
use of mine even if I do leave them here. Oh, 
dear, I wish David would come. There’s the front 
door banging now. Perhaps ” 

You might have known that wasn’t Davy. 
He never bangs the door,” observed Judy, pro- 
longing her remark so that it might not miss the 
ear of the curly-haired boy who rushed into the 
room at that moment. 

“ Now, look here, Judy Stuart, Dave is no such 
goody-goody as you make him out.” Kenneth 
was sternly defiant, and quite ignored the criti- 
cism of himself in his championship of his brother. 

He could slam the door all right if he wanted to, 
but he just happens to keep hold of it a little longer, 
that’s all.” 

“ Oh, of course, that’s all,” agreed Julia with 
the superior smile which to Kenneth always 
seemed to flaunt the fact that she was two years 
older, and correspondingly wiser. 

14 


The May Queen 

“ Say, Janey, did you get elected queen ? ” he 
asked, changing the subject of conversation ab- 
ruptly. Jenksy said his sister thought you 
would be, but I wasn^t sure. ^Course I know you^d 
make a dandy one.^^ 

‘‘ Yes, I did,’^ answered Jane happily. Isn^t it 
fine ? ” 

Jenksy said that if you did, it meant you were 
awful well liked in your class,” pursued Kenneth. 

Oh, pooh, she's been sweet to the girls all the 
year for that.” Judy’s tone seemed to take the 
romance out of everything. All the nice things 
happen to her, anyway. I just wish they could 
see her at home sometimes.” 

Well, I hope you’re disagreeable enough about 
it,” Jane answered hotly. “ I think you might be 
a little glad your sister got it. As for all the nice 
things happening to me, I don’t know what you 
mean. And I don’t see that I’m such a perfect 
villain at home either.” 

Janey’s mad, and I am glad,” hummed Judy 
tantalizingly. 

I’m going into my own room,” Jane announced 
with dignity, ignoring her sister’s satisfied smile. 
“ If David comes, Ken, will you. tell him where I 
am, and pie-ease let me know the minute mother 
comes in.” 

Sure,” assented Kenneth, by this time wholly 

15 


I 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

absorbed in a book. He looked up just before his 
sister reached the door. “ Say, Lady J.,’’ he re- 
marked, regarding her critically, “ I bdieve you 
look just about like the princess in this story. She 
had long, thick yellow hair, and kind of smily 
eyes, and pink cheeks. I don’t blame the prince 
for wanting to kill a dragon for her. You bet I 
would have.” 

‘‘ Humph,” observed Judy drily, as Jane sped 
across the room, gave her young brother a swift 
hug, and then departed like a whirlwind. I 
s’pose not one of your princesses ever had a freckled 
nose, did she, Ken ? ” 

There was a wistful softening of the sharp voice, 
an unconscious plea in the thin face that would 
have challenged her brother’s chivalry had he 
perceived it. Though he had never really put it 
into words, it was part of his creed to make people 
comfortable in their minds if they weren’t too 
disagreeable to him. Deep in delivering the fatal 
thrust to the dragon, however, he heard and saw 
nothing else. 

For a wonder Judy resisted the temptation to 
interrupt his pleasure, and during the next few 
moments stuck her needle in fiercely, and pulled 
it out with impatient jerks. Suddenly a large, 
hot tear slid down her freckled nose, and she 
dabbed at it vigorously with the dingy doily. 

i6 


The May Queen 

“ Everybody likes Jane best,” she half whispered, 
but I don’t care ; I don’t care.” 

In her own room Jane was banishing her irrita- 
tion by trying on some new hair-ribbons which 
she had bought on the way home from school. 

Judy ought not to be allowed to be so mean,” 
she said to herself, as she laid a soft pink ribbon 
against her blonde locks. The combination was 
vastly soothing to her feelings, and she began 
almost at once to think more leniently of her 
sister. ‘‘I suppose she wouldn’t have been so 
spoiled if she’d been well. It must be horrid not 
to be so big and strong as girls of your own 
age.” 

For a few moments she was wholly absorbed in 
finding some new way in which to knot the 
ribbon. “ There,” she murmured at last with a 
satisfied air, I call that a stylish bow. I’ve never 
seen one just like it, either. I wonder if I am 
artistic. Mabel Haynes is always telling me so. 
But this afternoon she said I was spoiled, and I 
don’t want to trust her opinion about that.” 

She took off* the pink ribbon regretfully and 
smoothed out the wrinkles, remembering that her 
mother had said these new ones must be for best. 

“ There’s Spinks now,” she said to herself, stop- 
ping to listen as she heard David come up-stairs 
and walk by her door. He had been such a 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

solemn, thoughtful little boy that some friend of 
the family had dubbed him “ Sphinx, and his 
sister's nickname for him had come from her early 
attempts at the word. 

Jane started toward the door, but stopped short, 
and turned back to rummage wildly in the untidy 
depths of her upper bureau drawer. “I’ll give 
this perfectly good blue ribbon to Judy,” she 
planned. “ And she can have my blue penholder 
she’s always been so crazy about.” 

A moment later she was dropping the gifts over 
her sister’s shoulder as she sat curled up on the rug 
before the fire. “Here, Judy,” she said good- 
naturedly. “ Get your brush, and I’ll fix your 
hair and tie the nicest bow I can for you.” 

Judy looked up with a cry of pleasure over the 
treasures showered upon her, and at the same 
time a voice from the other side of the room called 
amiably, “ Hello, Janey. What’s doing? ” 

Jane walked over to the window where David, 
her twin, half hidden behind the curtains, was 
reading the evening paper. Even when their 
heads were close together they were surprisingly 
alike, for both were tall for their thirteen years, 
and David’s hair was as yellow and his cheeks as 
rosy as his sister’s. Noses, also, were identical, but 
the boy’s gray eyes were steadier and more depend- 
able than the girl’s, and his mouth firmer. 

i8 


The May Queen 

I suppose youVe heard that I^m to be queen/’ 
said Jane, trying hard to make it sound as if 
royalty were an every-day thing with her. 

No I You don’t mean it.” David was quite 
as surprised and pleased as she had hoped he 
would be. I don’t know why I’m so astonished, 
though. You’re the best — well, there aren’t many 
good-looking girls in the class.” 

Thanks,” drawled his sister. ‘‘ There wasn’t 
much of a choice, was there? ” 

Well, I guess you’d have got it anyway,” he 
conceded with a laugh. What does that make 
me if I’m brother to a queen ? ” 

‘‘ Makes you proud and conceited, of course,” 
put in Kenneth, looking up from his book for the 
first time. I am.” 

Do make him stop reading in such a bad 
light,” said Judy, whose attention had been 
withdrawn from her younger brother for some 
time. 

Kenneth growled an ineffectual protest when 
David’s strong arm came around his neck, and the 
book was removed from his clutching fingers. 

You’re the only one of us that’s got brown 
eyes like mother’s, Ken, and you’re not going to 
be allowed to spoil ’em,” said his brother, tucking 
the offending book under his arm. 

“ Aw, I was just getting the princess out of an 
19 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

awfully tight place/^ Kenneth protested in an 
injured tone. “You wouldn’t have thought of 
doing that if Judy hadn’t said so.” 

“ I should if I’d happened to look at you.” 

“ Anyway, David’s the head of the family when 
mother isn’t here, and we all have to mind him,” 
said Judy with unusual sweetness. She was ad- 
miring herself in the mirror, Jane having just tied 
the blue ribbon in a fascinating bow. 

“ Mother told me,” Kenneth began dreamily, 
“ that when I was a baby, and David was five, and 
father died, Davy said he was going to take father’s 
place and ” 

“ We’ve all heard that story before, cub,” cut in 
his brother ungratefully. “ I must have been a 
conceited kidlet to think I could. I believe I’ll 
run out to the corner and meet mother when she 
gets off the car. Just see if she has her raincoat 
with her, will you, Jane ? ” 

Jane, who was standing under the electric light 
looking over the paper, answered nothing, but 
gazed at her twin with a queer, startled expression 
that drew him to her side at once. 

“ Did you see this ? ” she whispered, trying not 
to attract the attention of the younger children. 
“ Isn’t that the bank mother’s money is in ? It 
says the stockholders will suffer heavy losses.” 

David read the head-lines and the notice of the 
20 


The May Queen 

bank failure in the slow way that often made his 
sister impatient. That must be what old Mr. 
Stone meant when I met him this afternoon and 
he asked me if mother was a stockholder there,” 
he said in a low voice. He didnT wait a second 
for me to answer, but just dashed on looking scared 
to death. And Mr. Hartley telephoned, Judy 
said. He must have wanted to tell mother so that 
she wouldnT see it first in the paper. Where’s my 
cap ? I must go right out and meet her.” 

But before he could move, Judy, who had stolen 
quite close to them, stopped him. ‘‘ I heard 
mother say ‘ bank ’ when Mr. Hartley telephoned,” 
she said eagerly. ‘‘ And she looked scared just 
like old Mr. Stone. Davy, do you s’pose we’re go- 
ing to be very poor ? ” 

Trust you for hearing what you’re not wanted 
to hear,” groaned poor David, who had thought 
his remarks quite inaudible. He blamed himself 
for letting Miss Pry,” as Judy was frequently 
called, find out something that his mother might 
want to keep to herself for a while. Kenneth, too, 
was listening with wide-eyed curiosity. 

“ Now, look here, all of you,” began David with 
that sober authority which always had its effect on 
the other children. ^^Something’s gone wrong 
with the bank mother’s money is in. Perhaps it 
isn’t so bad as the paper says. At any rate we 
21 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

don^t want to bother mother about it until she^s 
all ready to tell us.” 

“ When she comes in we’ll just try to make her 
comfy and rested, and not ask her a single ques- 
tion,” suggested Jane with real heroism, for she 
was burning with curiosity, and hardly knew how 
she could wait another minute. 

‘‘ Newspapers don’t always get everything right,” 
said Kenneth. “ Perhaps it’s some other bank and 
not ours at all.” 

David, standing where the firelight fell full 
upon his sober young face, looked thoughtfully at 
the others. “ Whichever way it turns out it’s up 
to us to make mother feel that we think it’s all 
right,” he decreed with inspiring earnestness. 

Father took care of us as long as he lived, and 
then mother did, and we’ve had everything we 
needed, and pretty nearly everything we wanted, 
so we ought to do better when trouble comes than 
children who haven’t been taken care of and told 
how.” 

Why, Davy, that makes me think of the story 
you read to us.” Jane’s eyes were very bright and 
her cheeks fiushed. The one about ^ Noblesse 
Oblige,’ or something like that. Don’t you re- 
member we decided it meant that if you belonged 
to an honorable family, and had a great many 
.comforts, and — and advantages, you ought to be 
22 


The May Queen 

more willing to do the right thing on that account. 
Now isn't that just like us? Couldn’t we make it 
English and say ^ Stuart obliges ’ ? ” 

‘‘ Sure we can,” answered David, much im- 
pressed by the way his twin had made the matter 
clear. Let’s have ‘ Stuart obliges ’ for our secret 
watchword. What say ? ” 

‘‘ ‘ S. O.’ for short,” proposed Kenneth. “ I will 
and Judy will.” 

‘‘ You needn’t answer for me, Kenneth Stuart. 
But I’ll be in it all the same, Davy. I’d love to.” 

“ Very well, then, we’ll shake on it,” proclaimed 
David. 

At this the four children turned their backs to 
each other,. and stretching out right hands clutched 
and shook the hands they met, while David slowly 
counted five. It was a form of vow instituted by 
the twins when they were very young, and it was 
considered by all four of the children to be abso- 
lutely binding. 

Now I’m going out to wait on the corner until 
mother comes,” said David, starting for the door 
when this ceremony was over. There she is now,” 
he added, dashing from the room as the door-bell 
sounded, and down-stairs two steps at a time. J udy 
and Kenneth ran into the hall and looked over 
the balusters, but Jane struggled with an incom- 
prehensible desire to fiee to her own room and shut 

23 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

the door. She never knew what to say to people 
who were in trouble. Somehow it made even her 
own mother seem different. 

Then, at the first sound of the dear, familiar 
voice, Janets world righted itself, and she flew out 
into the hall to meet them. The two younger 
children were cuddling mother's hands, and 
David's arm was around her as they all went 
along the hall. Her smile was the first thing 
Jane made sure of, and then she noticed that 
mother's eyes were very bright and her cheeks 
redder than usual. 

“ Oh, children," she was saying as they escorted 
her into the playroom, “are you all safe and 
sound ? I thought I should never get here, and 
I fancied all sorts of things might have happened 
to you." 

“ We're all right. We're awfully all right, 
mumsey," answered Kenneth with significant 
earnestness. “ And I'm going to run down and 
ask Katie for a cup of tea for you. You're as wet 

as — as " and failing in the effort to find any 

comparison complimentary enough to suit his feel- 
ings, he rushed from the room. 

“ I'll put away your hat and get your slippers, 
mother," said Jane eagerly, “and you sit down 
here by the fire and let me take off your shoes." 
But before she finished speaking David had pulled 
24 


The May Queen 

an armchair in front of the fire, and was unbutton- 
ing the wet shoes. 

“ I’m going to dry all these places on the bot- 
tom of your dress,” announced Judy, holding up a 
section of the skirt to the heat, and almost scorch- 
ing her face in her desire to be useful. 

“ There, now I feel as warm as toast,” said Mrs. 
Stuart, giving her empty cup to David. Such 
nice children as mine are,” she went on, pulling 
Judy into her lap, and putting an arm around 
Kenneth who had perched himself on her chair. 

Come closer, twinnies. It does me more good 
than anything else to feel you all near me.” 

There was something in their mother’s voice 
which thrilled all four of the listeners. David, 
since there was no bit of his mother available, em- 
braced the back of her chair with unconscious 
fervor. Jane, giving her twin a speaking glance, 
laid her cheek on the hand that was holding 
Kenneth, while Judy, as though afraid of saying 
something she ought not to say, buried her face in 
the babyish fashion which the others often criti- 
cized, but which no one minded now. 

It was Kenneth who first broke the silence 
which enfolded the little group. I tell you 
what, mother,” he began in his most absorbed 
fashion, I could very soon earn good money as a 
shuffer, Mr. Downing’s George says I’d make a 
25 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

fine one if he could have the teaching of me. And 
then perhaps if Davy could get a place it wouldn^t 
make so much difference about the bank.^^ He 
stopped abruptly after the last word, conscious for 
the first time of the effect he was producing on his 
audience, and realizing that he had broken faith 
with David, who was staring at him with reproach- 
ful eyes. 

“ Oh, I didn^t mean to say that,^^ he blustered, 
growing very red in the face, and very miserable 

in his mind all at once. “I was just planning 

then he relapsed into helpless silence, and tried to 
wriggle out from his mother^s detaining arm. 

It’s all right, Ken,” comforted mother, hold- 
ing him fast and turning so that she could look at 
the twins. “ I’m glad you said that. I didn’t 
realize that my bad news had got home before 
me, and I meant to wait until I could know 
definitely how bad it is. But now I’ll tell you all 
I can.” 

Mrs. Stuart made the explanation as simple as 
she could, but the most that Judy and Kenneth 
understood was that some man had been dishonest, 
and they would probably have to make up for it 
by being poor, perhaps poor enough to sell their 
house. 

You can have all the money I’ve got in my 
bank,” Judy said with the color rushing into her 
26 


The May Queen 

thin little face. '' And — and I was planning to eat 
a lot so's to get as pretty as Jane, but I won^t need 
to, 'cause you’ll all like me just the same even if I 
am only nine-year-old size.” 

“Oh, Judy dear,” began mother, half laughing, 
half crying, and looking all of a sudden very little 
and pale and tired, “ I didn’t mean ” 

But the words were taken out of her mouth by 
the impetuous Jane, who swooped down upon the 
group in the armchair and took as many of them 
as she could in her strong young arms. 

“ Mother, darling, don’t talk about it any more 
to-day,” she said tenderly. “ We’ll all help, what- 
ever happens. And as for being poor ” — Jane’s 
youthful voice was almost scornful in its passion- 
ate disregard of the pleasures money can buy — 
“ perhaps there’s some mistake, and we shan’t be. 
Anyway, we’ve got each other, and nothing can 
matter much so long as we’re all together.” 

“ Nor so long as there’s such a jolly good supper 
waiting for us,” proclaimed Kenneth, who found 
the present situation trying, and welcomed Katie’s 
appearance at the door. “ Say, Judy, we’ve got 
waffles, and I advise you to eat yourself up to ten- 
year-old size to-night, before we find out whether 
we’re truly poor or not.” 

At which sage advice even the sober David 
laughed, and they all trooped down to supper, each 
27 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

secretly resolving to do his best to make the meal 
a cheerful one. 

So successful was Jane in keeping up the spirits 
of the family that it wasn’t until her mother had 
kissed her good-night and left her in darkness that 
troubled thoughts again held sway. At last, as 
she turned her pillow for what seemed the hun- 
dredth time, and snuggled her hot cheek into its 
coolness, an irrepressible sob escaped her. I 
don’t believe,” she whispered quiveringly, I don’t 
believe any one could say that all the good things 
were coming my way now.” 


28 


CHAPTER II 


MRS. JANES 

To Jane the next two weeks seemed like a long, 
distracting dream in which everything went wrong, 
and the most familiar persons and things had a 
wholly unnatural air. There were days when she 
firmly believed everything would go on as it al- 
ways had. Other days when her lively fancy 
made the situation even worse than it was, and 
she pictured the entire family reduced to beg- 
gary. 

She could not stand pity, and when well-mean- 
ing persons tried to sympathize her tongue grew 
contrary, and she belittled the importance of it all 
to such a degree that older people shook their 
heads wisely over her childish ignorance of what 
such a misfortune would mean to her mother. 
Schoolmates clung to her staunchly, however, and 
showed quite plainly that they thought her a real 
heroine, and this was balm to Jane’s harassed 
soul. 

Only David really understood the outward light- 
ness and the inward ferment of his twin’s mental 
29 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

state, and it was to him she turned for comfort, 
and for answers to the questions with which she 
could not bear to trouble her mother. 

Busy, Jane ? *’ he asked one afternoon, poking 
his head into his twin’s room to find her rearrang- 
ing furniture and tidying bureau drawers. 

Almost finished. Has mother got home yet 1 
Do sit down and tell me whether anything has 
been decided.” 

David dropped into the rocking-chair, but no 
immediate report seemed to be forthcoming. In- 
stead he stuck both hands into his pockets and ap- 
peared to be counting the books on the shelves. 

Oh, slowness ! Hurry up I ” scolded Jane, giv- 
ing him an admonitory poke as she passed. 

“ This is an awfully pretty room, Mrs. Janes.” 
David’s gaze wandered from books to pictures, and 
then to the toilet-table, where his sister had just 
made the most advantageous display of the silver 
she possessed. “ Do you know, though, I believe 
it will be good sport fixing up rooms in — in a 
house we’ve never seen before.” 

Jane stared at him without a word and grew so 
pale all at once that her twin, who fondly fancied 
that he had broken the news in a truly tactful 
manner, was startled. 

'' Oh, say, don’t look so white. Sit down here, 
or — or do something,” and before she knew what 
30 


‘^Mrs. Janes” 

was happening he had deposited her on the couch 
and was waving a feather duster under her nose. 

Oo-ouch ! Take that horrid thing away/^ 
spluttered Jane, scrambling to her feet, and search- 
ing wildly in her apron pocket for a handkerchief. 

At-choo ! At-choo I 

I forgot it was dusty. And I’d heard some- 
thing about feathers when people fainted.” 

I’m not going to faint. I never did in my 
life. And now tell me this minute. Has mother 
got to sell this house ? ” 

Yes. And she’s got a good offer for it already, 
and the man wants it soon,” replied David, piling 
up the bad tidings now that the ice was so effec- 
tually broken. 

Oh, dear,” said Jane with a sigh that fairly 
hurt. “ And is everything decided — about the 
bank, I mean? ” 

“ Yes. It’ll be a long time before mother gets 
her money, if ever she does get it. We’ll have to 
move into a small house, of course. Mother said 
the other day that perhaps she could give piano 
lessons and help out that way.” 

Oh, Spinksy, a little house, probably on a side 
street, and mother giving lessons I I shall hate 
it!” 

“ Well, you don’t suppose mother likes it, do 
you ? ” David’s manner was severe, and his sister 
31 


/ 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

blinked. “ You can’t think it’s going to be any 
picnic for her, but she’s terribly brave. I tell you, 
Janesy, it’s up to us, because we’re the oldest, to 
buck up and take what’s coming to us. You’ve 
been a trump so far whenever you’ve talked to 
mother^, so don’t lower your batting average.” 

I won’t. Is she in her room now ? ” answered 
Jane with unexpected meekness. 

She was a few minutes ago. She has a letter 
she wants to talk over with us. I thought I’d tell 
you about the house so you could screw your cour- 
age up before you saw mother.” 

Come on then before I lose what I have. Ac- 
tually, when I think about being poor I’m a — I’m 
a regular jelly-fish.” 

Nonsense ! We’ve never been very rich, and 
we’re not going to be the poorest poor now. Any- 
way, what’s the use of jelly-fishing ? ” 

“ Well, it isn’t so bad for boys. You don’t care 
whether your clothes are in style or not. Dear 
me, it does seem as if there might be some one to 
help us out. ’Most any one else would have a per- 
fectly good grandfather, or a dreadfully rich uncle. 

Even an aunt Why, Spinsky Stuart, not one 

of us has thought of mother’s Aunt Caroline, 
the one who named me for her sister.” 

Jane’s eyes were sparkling, and she shook her 
brother with all the strength tennis aud gymnas- 
32 


‘^Mrs. Janes” 

tics had put into her arms. You don^t seem a 
bit excited, Davy, and I think that^s a perfectly 
gorgeous idea. To be sure,’^ she went on more 
slowly, Aunt Caroline's never taken the least 
notice of me except to send me a silver cup, and I 
don’t believe she and mother have written to each 
other for years, but then ” 

She got angry with father about something 
when you and I were babies,” interrupted David. 
“ Mother couldn’t ask her for help.” 

Oh, I suppose not. It’s only another one of 
my brilliant ideas gone wrong. I wish they hadn’t 
let her name me. I believe I’ll think up some 
name I really do like, and insist on being called 
by it.” 

Don’t. Jane suits me. I’d have to find an- 
other nickname for you if you did, and I like 
‘ Mrs. Janes.’ ” 

I never could understand why you insisted on 
calling me after that funny old Mrs. Janes who 
talked a blue streak, and was sweet as sugar one 
minute and ready to snap your head olf the next,” 
complained Jane, trying to look like a martyr. 

I can’t imagine,” chuckled David. “ Every 
one else thinks I use it because it’s like Jane, and 
if you don’t tell I never shall.” 

^^I suppose I do talk a good deal,” his sister 
went on with the air of one who yearns for contra- 
33 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

diction, and I am tempery pretty often. I think 
it was unselfish in me, though, to let you have all 
the good points. I could use some of ^em very 
well.'^ 

She waited hopefully for a second, but David 
only smiled at her provokingly. 

Goodness gracious, Spinksy, you don’t know 
your part at all. And here we are talking non- 
sense just as if something dreadful hadn’t hap- 
pened to us. Actually, for one minute I for- 
got ” 

She interrupted herself with a little shiver. 
“ Come on, let’s find mother. I’m going to try to 
be a child-wonder for goodness. And, Davy, if 
you see me slumping just cough or scowl.” 

Mrs. Stuart was in the lower hall saying good- 
bye to some one as the twins went toward her 
room. David kept straight on, but his sister lin- 
gered a little to find out if she knew the voice of 
her mother’s caller. 

It’s so fortunate, dear Mrs. Stuart, that you 
have such lovely children,” the lady was saying. 
Jane recognized the voice at once. It was the 
mother of one of her own chums. It was against 
the Stuart code to listen when people didn’t know 
you were there, but Jane couldn’t help hearing 
the next words as she sauntered toward the win- 
dow. 


34 


‘‘Mrs. Janes” 

We think David is remarkable/^ the clear, 
high-pitched voice went on, '‘so steady and help- 
ful and responsible. Quite two or three years be- 
yond his age, my husband says. And Jane is such 
a darling butterfly girl. A perfect child still ; 

doesn't seem to realize " 

“ Oh, don't I ? " remarked Jane to herself, wres- 
tling with the desire to say it aloud. “ I hope 

mother doesn't think I'm such a useless " 

And just then mother's voice floated up to her, 
sweet and calm as ever. “Jane's light-heartedness 
is a great help to us all," she said, “and we always 
feel sure of her when we most need her." 

Jane blew a kiss motherward, scowled out of the 
hall window at the back of the departing guest, 
and then went to the head of the stairs. 

“ Tired, little mumsey ? " she asked, putting her 
arm around her mother's waist and escorting her 
into the room where David was waiting for them. 

“A little. Has David told you about ?" 

Mrs. Stuart stopped uncertainly and surveyed her 
daughter with some anxiety. 

“ Oh, yes, he has." Jane's voice was heroically 
gay in her effort to prove that she could be depended 
upon to take things the right way. “And it won't 
matter, will it, about leaving this house after — 
after we've got used to the idea." An involuntary 
shiver made her stop for an instant and swallow a 
35 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

lump in her throat. Then she went on with her 
eyes fixed on her mother’s dear twinkly smile. 

“ Of course we couldn’t afford to keep up a big 
house — like this, but there are quantities of per- 
fectly dear little houses on some of the side streets, 

and David Stuart, what are you smiling at ? 

Mother, please make him stop laughing at me. 
He makes me feel foolish.” 

But instead of stopping David, mother smiled at 
them both. You don’t know what it means to 
me,” she said happily, to have two dear, big 
children who are so anxious to make things easy 
for me. And now I’m going to tell you about a 
letter I received day before yesterday. I haven’t 
mentioned it until now because I wanted to think 
it over first. It’s a letter from my Aunt Caro- 
line.” 

Jane glanced at her twin in a little flutter of 
excitement. Here was the wealthy relative for 
whom she had been yearning. She hoped David 
would remember that she had thought of the pos- 
sibility of this. 

“ I’m sure I’ve told you that Aunt Caroline 
came back to her father’s house in Belhaven when 
she was a young widow with a little boy, and she 
and Aunt Jane took care of me when I went there 
to live,” explained Mrs. Stuart. “ Aunt Caroline 
liked to manage the whole family, and she never 
36 


‘^Mrs. Janes” 

had quite the same affection for me after I in- 
sisted upon marrying your father, who wasn’t her 
choice at all.” 

1 don’t see why she had anything to say about 
it,” protested Jane hotly. 

Well, I was only twenty, and she had kept me 
pretty much a little girl and under her influence,” 
mother answered thoughtfully. Naturally your 
father didn’t care much for her, and after a while 
they quarreled. I won’t try to tell you about that. 
It all seems unnecessary when I look back on it, 
but Aunt Caroline would persist in trying to ar- 
range our affairs for us, and, of course, your father 
couldn’t stand that.” 

I should say not,” Jane agreed in her decided 
way. I can’t bear managing persons.” 

You would love some things about her very 
much,” Mrs. Stuart hastened to say. When I 
was a little girl I thought there was no one like 
her.” 

What became of the little boy you said she 
had ? ” inquired David. 

His mother’s face clouded. The little boy was 
my cousin Donald, about three years older than I. 
When he grew up he fell in love with a beautiful 
Italian girl, the daughter of a man from whom he 
took singing lessons, and married her, much against 
his mother’s wishes. They went out to the Pacific 
37 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Coast, and Aunt Caroline cherished her anger 
against Donald for a year. Then, just as she was 
making up her mind to write to him, she had news 
of his death.” 

Whew I ” David gave a long-drawn whistle. 

I didn't know we had so much tragedy in our 
family.” 

And didn't Aunt Caroline do anything for the 
poor pretty wife?” demanded Jane, much inter- 
ested in the romance which had come to such an 
untimely end. 

She was very ill after she learned about her 
son, but as soon as she was able she made every in- 
quiry, only to find that Donald's wife had died not 
long after he did, and had given her baby to some 
woman who had been kind to her. Aunt Caroline 
never could trace the woman, though she tried for 
a long time.” 

^‘How perfectly thrilling I Just think, I may 
have a forty-second cousin roaming around the 
world somewhere,” said Jane excitedly. I wish I 
had. It's rather dreadful having your father and 
mother only children. Was she a boy mother ? 
I mean was he a girl ? ” 

David laughed. He always enjoyed himself 
when his twin got excited and talked ragtime, as 
Kenneth called it. 

“ It was a little girl, I suppose. Aunt Caroline 
38 


‘‘Mrs. Janes” 

seemed to take it for granted that the baby would 
be named for her, because she always spoke of it as 
‘ little Caroline.’ ” 

“ Would she be just about our age? Older, I 
suppose. Spinksy, when we’re grown up let’s go 
out to the Pacific Coast, and find her and bring 
her back to Aunt Caroline. Perhaps if we do 
she’ll fall on our necks, give us each a comfortable 
fortune, and not try to manage our affairs.” 

Jane giggled over her own romancing. She 
could quite see herself restoring the lost child to 
its sorrowing grandmother. Suddenly these visions 
deserted her, and she became conscious that she 
was even more interested in future possibilities 
than in past events. Is Aunt Caroline’s letter a 
nice one, mother ? ” she inquired anxiously. 

‘‘ A very kind letter.” Mrs. Stuart was secretly 
hoping that her manner didn’t betray the fact 
that certain things in it had been hard for her to 
read. It wouldn’t have been Aunt Caroline if she 
hadn’t hinted that present happenings were the re- 
sult of failure to heed the advice she had so freely 
given. 

Aunt Caroline says that her husband — I for- 
got to tell you that she was married again about 
five years ago to a Mr. Stephen Eliot — saw the ac- 
count of the bank failure in the paper, and my 
name among the list of stockholders.” 

39 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Mrs. Stuart was unfolding the letter as she spoke, 
and glancing rapidly through it. 

<< ‘ I'm very sorry not to be able to help you with 
money/ she read aloud, ‘ but times have been 
hard, and I feel that I cannot with justice to my 
own family be too generous to others.’ ” 

“ I don’t believe her husband will let her do 
anything,” declared Jane positively. I don’t 
like that man a bit.” 

Mrs. Stuart smiled. It will be something new 
if Aunt Caroline takes any advice in regard to the 
management of her money.” 

“ Is she your own aunt, mother ? ” inquired 
Jane. I’ve forgotten.” 

No. My father was her stepbrother. It was 
only a connection by marriage, you see, but she 
was always just as nice to me as an own aunt could 
have been while she had the entire control of my 
life.” 

Oh,” Jane answered with a volume of meaning 
in the one little word. 

Please read some more, mother,” begged David. 

You know, however, that my heart is always 
open to the call of kinship,” the letter went on, 
and I’m more than willing to let bygones be 
bygones, and give you what help I can. If you 
and your family would like to live in the old 
house at Belhaven, you may have it for an indef- 
40 


‘^Mrs. Janes” 

inite time rent-free. You would find it in good 
condition, as there has always been a caretaker 
there since I left it, and your Uncle Stephen has 
been back from time to time to see that everything 
is all right. There have been some changes in it 
since you saw it last, but it is adequately furnished, 
and you wouldn’t need to bother with bringing 
your own furniture.” 

Is that all ? ” questioned Jane in a suppressed 
voice. 

Yes, practically all,” answered her mother, 
wondering what the child could have expected 
that she should look so disappointed. 

Oh, dear, oh, dear ! I thought it would be such 
a nice chance for her to say, ^ Now, my dear niece, 
don’t worry, and don’t think of selling your house, 
for I will send you a thousand-dollar check every 
once in a while,’ ” said Jane absurdly. Now I 
suppose she’ll be angry, and never speak to you 
again when you write her that of course we can’t 
accept her exceedingly generous offer.” The sar- 
castic manner in which her young niece empha- 
sized the last words would have surprised Aunt 
Caroline could she have heard it. 

Jane, I don’t like your spirit at all,” said mother 
with a decision which fairly startled her daughter. 

We are not asking our friends for help, and we 
don’t measure their kindness by its amount, nor 
4.1 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

by the way it fits in with our especial desires. It 
means a great deal to me in a time of trouble like 
this to have Aunt Caroline think of me in such a 
friendly way, and I have by no means decided to 
refuse her offer of help.’^ 

Ordinarily Jane would have been apologetic 
after a rebuke so deserved as she really knew this 
to be, but the appalling idea conveyed in the last 
announcement filled her mind utterly. 

Why, mother — why, mother,^^ Jane’s gray eyes 
were growing big and dark, and her breath came 
quickly, “ do you really mean that you would 
leave a perfectly beautiful city like Sterling, where 
we’ve been born and brought up, to go to that 
little seashore town ? Why, you forget that David 
and I are going to graduate this year, and that I’m 
to have an important part in the May celebration, 

and ” she stopped suddenly, realizing that she 

was laying down the Jaw in a way that even the 
most patient mother might feel inclined to resent. 

The letter came day before yesterday, Janey,” 
said her mother with a note of finality in her 
voice. It hasn’t been out of my mind a minute 
since. It seems almost providential to have it 
come just as it is settled that we must leave this 
house by the last of April.” 

“ But, mother, you don’t seem to understand,” 
protested Jane, trying to make her voice sound 
42 


“Mrs. Janes” 

calm and reasonable. Of course I know we must 
give up this house, but why need we go away 
from the city ? Changing schools is bad for us, 
isn't it, Spinksy, and there is a part in the gradua- 
tion play for me, and I did so want to be queen." 

She looked appealingly at her twin, but David 
only coughed and frowned, a performance which 
at the same time reminded her of her previous 
request and filled her with exasperation. David 
had so much influence with mother. Why 
couldn't he try to persuade her to stay in Ster- 
ling ? There were moments when Jane was 
tempted to think her twin too good. 

Suddenly an illuminating idea struck her, and 
hope once more found a place in her eyes. 

'' If you should — if you should decide to do 
anything so dreadful as leaving Sterling," she said 
with a little quiver in her voice, why couldn't I 
stay here until after school closes and then go to 
Belhaven. Mabel Haynes would just love to have 
me stay with her." 

I'm sure she would," agreed mother, but for 
some reason a sudden color flew into her cheeks, 
and there was a hurt look in the brown eyes. 

But if we go, and I really do feel that it will be 
best for us to accept this offer, I shouldn't feel 
happy to leave my girl here — and I shall need 
her." 


43 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane got up from her chair, startled, unhappy, 
rebellious. 

Oh, I can't stand it," she wailed, starting 
toward the door, and almost blinded by tears. 
love every stick and stone and person in Sterling. 
I can’t bear the thought of living anywhere else. 
I shall never be happy again, and I wish Aunt 
Caroline ’’ 

The sound of sobs came back to them as she fled 
through the hall. Then the slam of her chamber 
door, and the hasty turning of the key. 

“ Mrs. Janes has shut her door," remarked 
David in a matter-of-fact tone. And then, per- 
suasively, I don’t suppose you could change your 
mind about letting her stay a while, could you, 
mother ? All that graduation fuss means so much 
to girls." 

And I suppose boys don’t count when it comes 
to leaving school and friends," said his mother, 
looking straight into his honest eyes. Oh, Davy, 
Davy, you’ve been trying to make everything easy 
for your twin ever since you were old enough to 
think at all, and it isn’t fair. You must give her 
a chance to make some sacrifice. I should love to 
let her stay, but I really feel we can’t afford it in 
more ways than one." 

'‘All right, little mother," said David hastily. 
He could stand it when Jane went off* into a burst 
44 


‘^Mrs. Janes'’ 

of tears, but to see his mother with quivering lips 
and moist eyes was almost too much for him. 

I’ll go and round up Judy and Ken. It’s get- 
ting on toward supper time.” 

A half-hour went by, and then David poked his 
head through the doorway again. “Not here yet ? ” 
he questioned, gazing around the room disappoint- 
edly. “ Poor old Mrs. Janes I I knocked on her 
door when I went down, but she wouldn’t answer. 
Don’t you worry about Jane, though, mother, be- 
cause underneath everything ” 

The last word ended in a gasp and a frantic ef- 
fort to keep his balance, for Jane coming on the 
run from her room had attempted to occupy the 
same place in the doorway which her twin was 
filling. 

“ Don’t trouble about apologizing to my mother 
for me, Mr. Spinksy Stuart,” she said with an at- 
tempt at the gay audacity which characterized her. 
“ Please run out and shut the door, that’s a good 
boy.” 

And then in a flash she was across the room, 
and, as though she were a small child again, had 
curled herself as snugly as possible in her mother’s 
lap. Her eyes and nose were red and swollen, and 
fallen locks of hair were straggling about her 
face. 

“ Mother, darling, am I crushing you ? ” she 
45 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

asked. I j ust couldn^t get here fast enough when 
I remembered what you said to Mrs. Bruce this 
afternoon : that I could always be depended on 
wjien you most needed me. Oh, mother ! It 
seemed a mile from my room here when I thought 
— of that.'^ 

Tears came again in sudden shower, but this 
time mother’s tender arms were around her daugh- 
ter, and she was murmuring comforting words in 
her dear, soothing way. 

Mumsey, I’m so sorry,” Jane said at last, chok- 
ing back the tears heroically. “ I meant to be so 
— so helpful. And I forgot all about ‘ Stuart 
obliges.’ ” 

What under the sun is that? ” 

Oh, didn’t we tell you ? Well, we will some 
day. It’s something like medicine ; doesn’t do you 
any good if you forget to take it,” ended Jane 
limply. 

Let me tell you, darling, why I think it will 
be better for us to go to Belhaven, and why I can’t 
say yes to that plan of yours, said mother gently. 

Jane listened intently, her eyes growing ver}^ 
thoughtful, as mother talked to her quite as if she 
were an older person, and asked her opinion about 
plans. 

You see, Janey, we shall have a small income 
left in spite of the bank failure, and the sale of the 
46 


‘^Mrs. Janes” 

house will help out a great deal. But we shall 
have to be very economical, and it will mean so 
much not to be obliged to pay rent.^^ 

Mother was silent for a moment ; then she went 
on cheerfully. “ Mr. Walker says that he will 
send on the examinations, and you and David may 
have your diplomas if you keep up work with me. 
Of course I know that isn^t so pleasant as being 
here with your class, but it will be less expensive, 
I’m sure. Besides, I don’t want to go away and 
leave my daughter. I need her so much just 
now.” 

There was a wistful appeal in the dear voice 
which made Jane search wildly for her moist ball 
of a handkerchief, and try hard for self-control. 
Then, slipping out of her mother’s lap, she knelt 
before her and looked up with penitent eyes. 

Mother, dearest, when you talk to me like that 
I don’t care for school, or being queen, or having 
to leave Sterling, or — or anything,” she declared 
impressively. I even think I shall love being in 
Belhaven.” 

She started to her feet at the sound of the chil- 
dren coming up-stairs, but lingered an instant to 
say with an uncontrollable shudder, There’s just 
one thing I draw the line at.” 

What is it, dear ? ” 

In Jane’s wet eyes was the suspicion of a twinkle ; 

47 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

around her mouth the hint of a smile, but her 
manner was solemn even to mournfulness. 

“ I draw the line at finding — at finding any 
more rich relatives, she said suddenly, and fled 
from the room. 


48 


CHAPTER III 


FROZEN TEARS 

going to be a shuffer/' announced Kenneth 
in a clear, decided voice. “ Mr. Downing’s George 
says I can polish things ’most as well as he can al- 
ready, and now that we’re poor ” 

The roar of a passing train blotted out the words 
that followed, and Jane looked frowningly across 
the car at her young brother, wondering what 
family news he was imparting to the stout lady 
who occupied the seat with him. 

The previous two nights and a day had been 
spent in Boston with a friend of Mrs. Stuart, and 
this was the last stage of the journey to Belhaven. 
The train was crowded, and there had been diffi- 
culty in finding seats together, so Kenneth, who 
delighted in making acquaintance with strangers, 
had firmly insisted that David should share the 
seat with Jane. Mrs. Stuart and Judy, who al- 
ways had a headache on the train, were several 
seats ahead of the others. 

Did you hear what Ken just said ? ” asked Jane, 
nudging her twin, who was absorbed in a book. 

He ought not to be allowed to tell our whole 
49 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

family history to strangers. That woman looks as 
amused as anything.” 

Uh-huh,” murmured David amiably, not in 
the least taking in what she was saying, and 
visibly plunging with renewed interest into the 
book which had been given him when they left 
Sterling. 

At sight of it Janets mind pictured once more 
the last half-hour in the big station. She could 
see the echoing train-house plainly, and the hurry- 
ing people who didnk know and didnT care that 
the Stuart family was departing, perhaps forever. 
To say those last two words even in her own mind 
gave Jane a feeling of chill depression. It was 
pleasanter to think of the eager throng of boys 
and girls who had come to see them off. 

It was quite the fashion in Sterling to say a last 
good-bye at the station, and she would have been 
hurt if her friends had not come. It was no 
small test of her self-control, however, to try to 
joke and be gay up to the very last moment ; par- 
ticularly when one of the girls slipped a package 
into her hand and said, We couldn’t have you for 
our queen. Lady Jane, so weVe given you some- 
thing to remind you of it. You’ll find our frozen 
tears there.” 

She had opened it as soon as they were fairly 
settled on the train to discover a dainty box en- 
50 


Frozen Tears 


closing a small gold brooch in the shape of a 
crown. An exceedingly tiny diamond winked at 
her from one of the points. That must be the 
frozen tears/' she had said, pointing out the mi- 
nute, sparkling stone to her admiring family. 
“ Wasn’t it clever of them to call it that?- I shall 
never know such nice girls again.” Then, con- 
scious of the shadow that flitted across her mother’s 
expressive face, she had added hastily, “ At least, I 
suppose there’ll be just as nice girls in Belhaven, 
only I don’t know them yet.” Jane had truly 
tried to be very tender of mother’s feelings lately. 

This afternoon she pulled herself back to the 
present moment with a conscious effort, and looked 
with a critical eye at the flat, uninteresting marsh- 
land through which the train was hurrying. 

I hope Belhaven doesn’t look like this,” she 
said with a little shiver, and then, because her ab- 
sorbed brother didn’t even hear her, she got up and 
went where mother was sitting, and perched on the 
arm of the seat. Judy was asleep with her head 
againist mother’s shoulder and didn’t even stir 
when her sister spoke. 

I suppose it looks something like home to 
you, mumsey,” Jane murmured a little wistfully. 

Even the landscape changes in sixteen years, 
Janey. And I never knew this part of it except 
from the train. Belhaven is entirely different.” 

51 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

“ Oh, I'm so glad." Jane's relief was so unmis- 
takable that Mrs. Stuart couldn't help smiling. 

“ It isn't going to be so bad as you think it is, 
darling," she said reassuringly. “ You may even 
like it in time." 

“ I know you're laughing at me inside because 
I'm so tragic over it," Jane answered seriously, 

but you can't leave your beloved home city " 

she broke off suddenly, and stared out of the car 
window with very sober eyes. 

Please tell me about Aunt Caroline, mother," 
she went on softly after a moment. I've been 
trying to imagine how she looks, and I can't think 
of anything but a tall, pale, thin person with blue 
eyes." 

‘‘ You couldn't be more out of the way," laughed 
Mrs. Stuart. I dare say you're thinking of her as 
a very old lady, too, but she isn't. She's small 
and dainty, with sparkling black eyes and a lovely 
color in her cheeks. She was always beautifully 
dressed, and really rather pretty." 

She sounds attractive. I begin to think I shall 
like her. Do you suppose she’s dreadfully sad all 
the time because her son died and she can't find 
her grandchild ? " 

She loved poor Donald very much, and she 
was heart-broken when she lost him," answered 
mother slowly. But Aunt Caroline used to be a 
52 


Frozen Tears 


very gay and cheerful sort of person who loved 
good times and society, and I can’t help thinking 
of her in that way now. She was always espe- 
cially fond of girls, and I’m quite sure you’ll like 
her. I suppose she’s never really given up the 
hope that she may find Donald’s child some day. 
I dare say she investigates every possible clue.” 

Jane gazed meditatively into space. Do you 
know, it gives me the queerest sort of feeling when 
I think about it,” she murmured, nestling closely 
against her mother. Just imagine ; some day I 
might get acquainted with her, and talk to her, 
and like her, and — oh, everything else — and not 
have an atom of an idea that she was my cousin. 
What did you say her name was, mother ? Oh, I 
remember, you said ‘ little Caroline.’ ” 

“ You know we weren’t altogether sure 

whether ” began Mrs. Stuart, but Jane, whose 

thoughts had been racing as fast as the wheels of 
the train, broke in eagerly : 

Mumsey, you’ll think I’m perfectly foolish to 
say this, but wouldn’t it be blissful if we could 
find her? It would be so nice to do something 
for Aunt Caroline, because she’s doing a lot for us, 
isn’t she? ” 

Mother’s eyes twinkled, and Jane had to laugh. 

“ Well, I know I haven’t been very nice about 
it, but ’way down underneath everything I do feel 
53 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

thankful/^ she explained hastily. I truly be- 
lieve that if it hadn't been for her husband she’d 

have But then we didn’t want her to do any 

more for us, did we ? I suppose it’s because I re- 
membered all the wonderful rich relatives in story- 
books that I thought perhaps she would.” Jane’s 
tone was apologetic, and she looked distinctly 
cheered when mother smiled. 

“ Anyway,” she went on absurdly, I’m going 
to keep on the lookout for girls who haven’t moth- 
ers and fathers. ‘ Miss Jane Stuart, Sleuth,’ or 
Sloth, or some word like that. How do you think 
that sounds? Truly, mother, wouldn’t it be the 
loveliest thing ever if we could find ‘ little Caro- 
line ’ ? ” 

Janey, your imagination runs away with you 
just as mine always has,” laughed mother. “It 
certainly would be the ‘ loveliest thing ever,’ but 
I’m afraid we shall have to be satisfied to show 
our gratitude in some other way.” 

“ I suppose so.” Jane’s sigh was from the bottom 
of her heart. “ It would be so much more inter- 
esting, though, to do a big, romantic thing than a 
lot of little ones.” She got up from her uncom- 
fortable seat as she ended. “ I’m going back and 
pull Spinksy out of that book,” she announced 
with stern resolution. “ He’s got to learn to be 
more sociable.” 


54 


Frozen Tears 


As she settled down beside David, Jane became 
aware again of Kenneth’s chatter, which seemed to 
be vastly entertaining to his attentive companion. 

We’re going to live in Belhaven,” he was say- 
ing. “ We’re going to have the house my mother 
lived in when she was a little girl, but I’m afraid 
it won’t be so nice as the one we had in Sterling. 

Jane says ” And again the increasing clatter 

of the train prevented his worried sister from hear- 
ing how he ended his sentence. 

‘‘ Spinksy, you must sit up and take notice,” she 
said urgently. Can’t you make Ken stop talk- 
ing? Nearly all the way from Sterling to Bos- 
ton he was telling everything he knew to that 
Mr. Stevens, and he’d never seen him before in 
his life.” 

At the mention of Mr. Stevens David came back 
to a consciousness of his surroundings. '' Wasn’t he 
a great old chap? ” he demanded with enthusiasm. 
“ I hated to say good-bye to him when we got to 
Boston. Wish he could have gone to Belhaven, 
and spent the summer with us.” 

“ So do I. And I can’t blame Ken for telling 
him things, for something made me let out that I 
wanted to be an artfst, and I’ve never told any one 
that but you and mother.” 

He was mighty interesting when he talked 
about fishing, and he knew a lot about the country 
55 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

around Belhaven, because he camped there once/^ 
said David, his eyes kindling at the recollection of 
the stories Mr. Stevens had told. 

He made Judy^s head feel better, and mother 
seemed to like him as much as we did. Kenneth 
just fell in love with him. He really was a dar- 
ling, with all that thick white hair, and perfectly 
sweet blue eyes and rosy cheeks.’^ 

It’s a funny thing,” commented David thought- 
fully, “ that we all poured out everything we knew 
about ourselves, but I can’t find out that one of us 
knows even where he lives.” 

Jane stared at him blankly. It looks as 
though we didn’t give him much chance to talk 
about himself, doesn’t it ? ” she said at last. 
“ What station is this we’re coming to now, 
Spinksy ? Oh, there’s mother beckoning to you.” 

“ Mother says Belhaven’s the next station after 
this one, and we must get our traps picked up,” 
announced David, coming back to stow his pre- 
cious book in his bag, and have an eye to the lug- 
.gage in general. I’ll break up that everlasting 
story the cub is telling.” 

Jane looked eagerly about as she got off the 
train. For the moment it seemed that some fa- 
miliar face must greet her eye. Instead there was 
only a dingy station, with the usual hurrying 
crowd of people arriving and departing. 

56 


Frozen Tears 


The street-car will take us within an easy walk 
of the house/’ Mrs. Stuart said cheerfully, but 
first I must see about having the trunks sent up. 
Oh, children, don’t you begin to smell the deli- 
cious salt air? That will make you feel better, 
Judy.” 

Kenneth threw back his head joyously to sniff 
the air, and in his absorption in this new delight 
walked almost into the arms of a little old man 
who had been watching them all ever since they 
left the train. 

“ Hi, there, young feller, I’m pretty transparient, 
but you’ll have to go ’round ’stid of through,” he 
said with a genial smile which transformed his 
brown face into a network of creases from which 
the small dark eyes looked out humorously. 

Never you mind. There ain’t nothin’ hurt, 
not even my feelin’s,” he went on as Kenneth of- 
fered a handsome apology for his inattention. 

When a chap’s engaged in takin’ in the ozone to 
that extent he ain’t really responsible for his foot- 
action. But p’raps you can tell me if you’ve seen 
anything of the Stuart family ’round here.” 

This was so unexpected that Kenneth stared at 
him dumbly for an instant. Then he said 
quickly, Why, I am — we are — this is the Stuart 
family. That’s my mother, and David, and my 
sister ” 


57 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Beats all how quick I am ^bout knowin^ folks/^ 
interrupted the man, taking off his weather- 
beaten hat and approaching Mrs. Stuart. P^raps 
you don’t remember Mr. Chope, Mis’ Stuart ? 
Used to work for your grandfather when you lived 
here.” 

Why, Mr. Chope, how could I possibly forget 
any one who was always so good to me ? ” Mrs. 
Stuart put out her hand with a cordiality which 
brought forth another of the astonishing smiles. 

It is so pleasant to be met by some one I used to 
know.” 

Yes’m. I’m still on the old place. And when 
we heard you was cornin’ to-day, I said right off I’d 
be here with the kerridge. Now if you’ll give me 
your checks, Mis’ Stuart, I’ll see about gittin’ your 
baggage hauled.” 

As he walked off with the checks, Mrs. Stuart 
turned to Jane and David. How did he know 
we were coming to-day ? ” she questioned per- 
plexedly. I can’t remember writing Aunt Caro- 
line anything about it.” 

Well, you probably did,” answered Jane. I 
think it was dandy of her to write and tell him. I 
just know I’m going to like her.” 

'‘Did you always have to say Mr. Chope, 
mother ? ” asked David softly. " Didn’t any one 
call him by his first name ? ” 

58 



» 


•* ■'.; ’•• . .,' ') ..•. .: ';'■ • •* -'S^tBy '■ . ^ ; *-^y 

t,; . ^.v ^ :*!' ' • . ' . ’ ~ Sf ■ '" ■■ ^ 

•' >. . ^ ' I ^ * • V ■* ' .i t.'*^ 

■ ■^’' V'* V':-; v;: .---.y ..m- ' - * ■ .•‘■■. • - ‘'vv/w- .> ‘ 


v**' « 


<’ 1 - 








^Jtr* I 



• • r' ^---i • . . •• 

- fev ■ , . 7, . 


■ i 




.» ' ■' 


N '•v 

• «. -^ * •' 
- •• '•» ■ 


I 

t ; .. . .► 

■ V't ;•, ' 


* r JST" *^1 

' i«F*( 

‘^' •. r ,. A><"r 


. V>*M 

* < *. / 

* • k ' • 






e- 

j 


. t 


ff/. ’ 
« 

t 






: ‘V- 


r*» 


/• /.J 


t V- 


^:''a : 


#. 

• 4 


* 


•Wl 


I > ^ 1 , '* 


n'^ 
• « . 


f 


I 

^ ..T 


/S'* » 


't *r 




4 


. V 


^, JL^ TT'^^ 

• • • 


■ w 






1 * , 


r 


,.^>- 




>. 


r: 


» ’^4 ,. \ ^ 'L 

V 4 


» V* 

• ^ ’ . 

c ,' • 

•*. '. ^ 


■*> . * 


i‘ r\ 


; 'Vt 



a;' 


, * 

• -t* 

• p; e 




V , . ,< -'v 

* • t« 


3 ^.. • '- •* 




,M* - . . 


I t 


• X t* ^ 

•• •*<». Iliy •« -• , •• 


f r 


"‘•r 


1« 


I * 

?> » 


> I’ 

r '. 


’ /O- : > 


•*. 


*• • 
•' . >' • • 






^ j vi-. . ;^. ' • 


w: 




^r" V ' * 

n -A/ ys, 


. /- • 




- i 

» 


*. ... * 


/V 


I * 


'/ -r • 
1. 


') ^ 


K.* ^ y 


,J' 


v 


*' vaV ^ 

•»^k? ».» * 




>. / 






>1 

Tir / y A «• *?»■ 

' », * 

•■«' » r' ' 


;j> 


■j. 


rx > / ^ 




UKRt.'-r'Ii' • ^ 


A 



♦ ^ 


s/* I 

A • V, . 


t*:* 




^ \ kS '*• * ' • < ^ISJ'jSsS- * . V . 

rK •♦■ 'iri •»! •- 


N V 


;>^ . y, ■ .' <f 


. »» 


vO A 



. nv’ 


s >.r 


« 

Xdl 




, y*. . 


»..v 


* » » 
t • 


■ 'te . ' ■•■ ' » * V» »■ > V* 

k* . .. r ; .** I ><' * 'W *>< ♦'> 1^7 . 

V -' . ,•,*/• *,*.•* .V 'y-v; • 

Vvr:^-^'U • - •■. 


^Ti... ai' ' 

\ryU^ '\' . - 

SM# ■ '*^'W ’ " 

, <»• . • . • -i/ii ' • 




- ^ 


i, 
r . 


r 


• • 


. * V, 


■ - ‘ - Htr^wT ' 

. • .* * * • . r il 


^V- • ^ •' ' ’^T- 1 \. * 

-V ■ '*,. 5.A. » • - V I k • 

vy. '• '' •: 


•t 


/, 




f . .. t. 




rv . ' .4 . . . ‘ 

J'*.' . . >- ■■ 


.VJ« 


4 i 

» I • ^ 


• 









-: < .''i v' *'■• ‘ 4 ‘ ' . V 

f'v ■■.. - * ■ *' I 

5:.^ ,.- .'• ■ * ..'••fVv.- .. , V;,..'‘-'- 


» » ‘ f . aJ 
t. -v“ 


« • y^ 



rr.- 




«S' A twi* )* - ‘V -. .-i-V 


Frozen Tears 


“ Not even Aunt Caroline/’ laughed his mother. 

I can’t remember ever hearing any other name. 
It would never have occurred to me that he could 
still be here.” 

“ I’m pretty spry yet, you see, Mis’ Stuart,” said 
Mr. Chope, coming up at that moment, and walk- 
ing off again with as many bags as he could manage. 

You stay jest there till the up train to Boston 
gits out of the way. She’s due now,” he called 
back over his shoulder. 

Almost directly there was the rush and roar of a 
train, the grinding of brakes as it slackened speed, 
the hot breath of the engine on their faces. The 
children gazed with interest at passengers getting 
off and on. 

Suddenly Kenneth uttered an exclamation of 
joyful surprise and darted in the direction of a for- 
ward car. He did not get far, however, for at the 
sound of his mother’s cry of alarm, David was after 
him in a second, and brought him back spluttering 
and indignant. 

Wha-wha-what made you stop me ? ” he stam- 
mered, twisting himself out of his brother’s relax- 
ing grasp as the train slowly puffed away from the 
station. I was going to speak to him, and now 
most likely I shall never see him again.” 

There was such real distress in his voice that 
they all looked at him in surprise. 

59 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Who was it you thought you saw, son ? asked 
his mother with her arm about him. 

“ It was Mr. Stevens. He came out of the sta- 
tion and got on the train quick as a flash.’' 

“ Oh, Ken, Mr. Stevens is miles away from here,” 
protested David. 

“ Kenneth is always seeing people he thinks he 
knows,” said Judy. ‘‘He pointed out someone 
from Sterling in almost every station we stopped 
at, and to me it never looked the least bit like the 
one he said it was.” 

“ I don’t care if I did. This was Mr. Stevens. 
He had white hair and a gray suit, and ” 

“ Might ’a’ been Dr. Hall,” interrupted Mr. 
Chope, who had come up unperceived. “ He has 
white hair and a gray suit. There ain’t any Mr. 
Stevens residin’, so to speak, in these parts that I 
know of.” His funny twinkling eyes were laugh- 
ing, though his mouth was quite sober. “ Come 
on, sonny. You and me’ll show that big brother 
of yourn how to drive a fast horse.” 

“ Isn’t this nice ?^” Jane*^ said happily as they 
jogged along in the comfortable old carriage. For 
the time being she had forgotten the sorrow of 
parting with her friends, and the joy of novelty 
was strong upon her. All the spring-time spirit 
of adventure rose in her heart as they drove by 
old-fashioned houses, and caught glimpses of tree- 
60 


Frozen Tears 

lined streets which wandered out of sight in invit- 
ing curves. 

Spinksy, we’ll follow along every one of these 
fascinating streets and see where they go, won’t 
we ? ” she asked, tapping her twin on the shoulder 
to attract his attention. I’m just pining to knock 
on some one’s door with one of those lovely brass 
knockers. I feel just as if George Washington or 
— or Paul Revere would answer if I did.” 

There was a convulsive motion of Mr. Chope’s 
shoulders which seemed to indicate that his face 
had cracked into one of its expansive smiles. 
“ George Washington and Paul Revere ain’t been 
tendin’ door here very regular lately,” he said 
with a chuckle, but there’s some mighty nice 
folks behind some of them knockers, just the 
same.” 

That’s fine,” responded Kenneth, after a pause 
which had fallen uncomfortably on his sensitive 
soul. Personally he was absorbed in taking in 
everybody and ever3dhing that came within the 
range of his acute gaze, but he didn’t want his new 
friend to feel that his conversation was unappre- 
ciated. 

Mother, it looks as if these gardens will be per- 
fect beauties,” said David, noting the neat paths, 
the well-kept shrubbery and the fountain in the 
one they were just passing. 

6i 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Belhaven was always famous for its lovely 
gardens,” Mrs. Stuart responded with pride. “ I 
don’t know whether Aunt Caroline’s garden has 
been kept up, but I hope so, because you’ll all love 
it so much.” 

It has, ma’am, it has,” Mr. Chope assured them 
solemnly. I hev done it with my own hands. 
Jest now there ain’t nothin’ much in the way of 
bloom, but everythin’ is promisin’ to put in its 
best licks by and by.” 

Do you live at Aunt Caroline’s house ? ” de- 
manded Judy suddenly. 

Why, not exactly, so to speak, at her house. 
My apartment is in the barn.” 

And does this horse live there, too ? ” 

Yes, Sally ockipies the ground-floor.” Mr. 
Chope’s small eyes were almost shut, so greatly was 
he amused over these answers. 

And is there a cat, and have you a dog ? ” Judy 
went on with breathless interest. 

Mr. Chope looked puzzled for an instant, then 
shut his jaw with a snap. I ain’t goin’ to tell 
you anythin’ more,” he said decidedly. '' We’re 
most there, and I’ve got to drive up to the house 
like a born and bred coachman or Miss Trot’ll give 
me hickey-dick.” 

He squared his shoulders, which were much too 
broad for his height, made himself look as tall and 
62 


Frozen Tears 


straight as possible, and took a fresh grip on the 
sedate old horse, which, needing no guidance, 
rather resented this liberty. 

Does this do the trick ? he said in a confiden- 
tial aside to Kenneth. The latter^s unqualified 
assent seeming to give him supreme satisfaction, 
he turned the next corner with a genteel fiourish, 
and in another moment drew up in front of an 
old-fashioned square house which gleamed whitely 
in the May sunshine. 

Does it look as you thought it would, mother 
asked David, jumping out in a hurry and standing 
ready to help the others. 

‘‘Yes — and no ’’ began Mrs. Stuart slowly, 

but before she could explain she was interrupted 
by a shriek from Judy, who had run up the front 
walk ahead of the others. 

No one could tell whether it was joy or grief un- 
til they saw that she was cuddling a gray kitten 
which, almost hidden by a large pink bow, had 
been sitting on the steps washing its tiny paws. 
From its neck was suspended a card, on which 
something was written. 

“ ‘ My name is Fluff,' " Judy read slowly. “ ‘ I 
belong to Judy Stuart.' Why, mother, did you 
ever see anything so cunning ? Who gave her to 
me, 'do you suppose ? " 

Before any one could answer, the front door 

63 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

opened suddenly, and a young girl, with dark hair 
done up in curl papers all over her head, backed 
slowly out, tugging at a cord to which something 
unwilling was attached. She was quite oblivious 
of the fact that the group of strangers had almost 
reached the steps. She knew only the necessity of 
the moment which demanded that the stubborn 
puppy at the end of the string, bracing four de- 
termined paws on the hall floor, should be dragged 
out on the steps before he could have time to chew 
up the fifth placard which she had laboriously 
made for him. 

For an instant every one was politely silent 
watching the struggle. Mr. Chope, laden with 
bags, stood shaking with laughter. At last the sit- 
uation was too much for Kenneth, and his cheer- 
ful giggle rang out uncontrollably. 

At the sound the girl turned sharply, dropping 
the string in her dismay, and faced them all with 
flaming cheeks. Involuntarily her hand sought 
the rampant curl papers, she opened her mouth as 
if she were about to speak, but shut it again help- 
lessly. Then, catching sight of Mr. Chope, bent 
double now in his ecstasy of amusement, she fled 
into the house without a word. 

The small Irish terrier, meanwhile, was making 
wild dashes at the feet of the children, leaping 
fiercely at the kitten in Judy’s arms, and between 
64 


Frozen Tears 

attacks worrying the card which hung around his 
neck. 

David caught and held him firmly. Here, 
you young rascal, let me see who you are,^^ he said 
peremptorily. I^m Rags. I’m Kenneth Stuart’s 
dog,” the straggling letters read. “ Here, Ken, 
take him ; he’s yours. What do you suppose we 
draw, Jane ? Elephants or camels ? ” 

“ But who — who gives them to us ? ” demanded 
Kenneth, hugging his new pet lovingly. I 
s’pose it’s Aunt Caroline, of course, but how could 
she know that I wanted a dog more than anything 
else ? ” 

And that I just love kittens,” Judy added. 

“ All boys want dogs and all girls like kittens,” 
observed Jane wisely. But who was the girl, 
Mr. Chope?” 

The old man laughed, and in the process shut 
his eyes so tightly that Jane wondered if he could 
see at all. 

Mis’ Simms, the caretaker, hired her about a 
week ago,” he explained, “ and then bein’ sent for 
sudden she had to go off this mornin’ and leave 
her in charge. Which wasn’t a real misfortin’, 
becuz she’s the smartest thing that ever lit in these 
parts, if she has got some queer notions. Her 
name is Trot, Susan Trot. She’s been at me for 
two mortal days,” Mr. Chope interrupted himself 

65 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

to shake with silent laughter again, to git me to 
buck up and meet you in style, and now — them 
curlin’ papers. It’s likely she miscalculated the 
time. She won’t never git over it to her dyin’ 
day.” 

“ Poor little girl,” said Mrs. Stuart, who was 
somewhat excited over getting back to her old 
home, and not a little surprised to find a household 
provided Jfor her. Be sure you don’t say any- 
thing, children, to make her feel uncomfortable 
about it. It’s very nice to find some one who’s am- 
bitious to have things right. 

David, you and Jane take some of the bags 
up-stairs,” she continued as they all stepped into 
the hall. “ And, Kenneth, perhaps Mr. Chope can 
find a place in the barn for Rags while we are get- 
ting ready for supper.” 

Sure, Mis’ Stuart,” answered Mr. Chope, de- 
parting with a knowing wink at Kenneth which 
caused that delighted youth to pursue him as fast 
as Rags would permit. 

David picked Judy out of the maze of string 
with which the puppy had encircled her, ant^ then 
followed Jane, who was already half-way up-stairs. 

“Shall I leave kitty on the porch, mother?” 
asked Judy, who could hear Jane and David talk- 
ing excitedly and wanted to know what it was all 
about. “ Do you s’pose she’ll run away ? ” 

66 


Frozen Tears 


No^m, he won’t,” asserted a decided voice, as 
Susan Trot appeared from the back of the house, 
much flushed after her rapid hair-dressing. Her 
dark eyes were shining, and the short unruly curls, 
protruding at all angles, were kept in a semblance 
of order by a stiff red ribbon. I buttered his 
paws and gave him some milk, and he’s as con- 
tented as anything.” 

“ So this is Susan,” said Mrs. Stuart with her 
kind smile. Mr. Chope tells me that you’re go- 
ing to help us about the work. You don’t look 
very old, child.” 

“ Yes’m — no’m — I mean I know how to do a 
lot, and I’m sixteen — goin’ on seventeen,” re- 
sponded Susan incoherently. She was stirred to 
the depths of her being by the friendliness of Mrs. 
Stuart’s manner. It seemed to her she had never 
seen any one so sweet — so motherly. Think of 
bein’ able to call her ‘ ma,’ ” she was saying over 
and over in her mind. 

Well, Susan, we’ll get rid of some of this travel 
dust, and then we’ll help get supper.” 

“ here’s no need of any help. Supper’ll be 
ready any time you say. Jest give me five min- 
utes’ warnin’. I don’t want you should lift ” 

The girl’s gaze wandered to the head of the 
stairs and she stopped speaking involuntarily at 
the sight and sound of Jane, who was stand- 
67 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

ing where the afternoon sunshine fell full upon 
her. 

Mother Stuart, aren^t you almost ready to 
come up-stairs ? she called excitedly. There^s 
a note — I think it^s from Aunt Caroline, but it 
isn’t signed. Anyway it is directed to me, and 
says I’m to have the blue room that Aunt Jane 
used to have. And Spinksy has found a fishing- 
rod — a perfect beauty ; and there’s a sketch-book 
for me ; and Aunt Caroline hopes we’ll all like 
everything. I think she’s a perfect dear — and do 
come up now, mother.” 

Susan Trot’s rapt gaze was riveted on the van- 
ishing Jane as Mrs. Stuart and Judy went up the 
stairs. My ! Ain’t she just like one of them 
Christmas-card angels ! ” she murmured in an 
awestruck tone. Then, when her rapid step had 
taken her back to the kitchen, her eager thoughts 
once more found words. This is certingly an 
intrestin’ fam’ly to live with,” she remarked, de- 
termination written in her gaze. ‘‘I’m goin’ to 
work — glory, I’m goin’ to work so hard they can’t 
get along without me.” 


68 


CHAPTER IV 


SUSAN TROT 

Attention, company ! said Mrs. Stuart with 
so military an accent that all four children sat up. 
straighter than usual and surveyed her with flat- 
tering interest. It was the morning after their 
arrival in Belhaven, and they were still lingering 
at the table where appetite and breakfast had met 
in the happiest manner. 

I’m going to make you a present of this day,’’ 
mother went on with her cheeriest smile, because 
I know that you can’t possibly settle down to a 
regular life until you’ve found out all you can 
about this house and garden and neighborhood. 
To-morrow we shall begin on lessons, and you are 
all to have regular duties about the house.” 

May we do just what we like to-day?” ques- 
tioned Kenneth, his face agleam with wonderful 
possibilities. 

If there’s anything you’re doubtful about 
you may consult your commanding officer, or 
Lieutenant David Stuart. Jane and David must 
unpack their trunks and settle their belongings, 
69 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

but they may do it when they please, provided it is 
finished by bedtime. Ken is to find a place, under 
my supervision, for his particular treasures, and 
put them away when I come to them in my 
unpacking. Judy^^ — mother paused in her com- 
mands to put her arm around Judy, who sat next 
to her — Judy must put away some of her belong- 
ings, too, but most of all she is to stay out-of-doors, 
and run around in this glorious sunshine.^’ 

Come out to the barn this minute and see 
Rags, Judy,’' invited Kenneth, jumping up from 
the table. I’ll beat you to it.” 

It was a morning of blue sky and dazzling sun- 
shine, with a tricksy breeze that blew off caps, and 
ruffled hair. Jane, standing on the front piazza 
trying to decide what she should do first, felt al- 
most as if some insistent comrade were calling her 
to come out and be gay. 

It’s just as well for me that you are only a 
breeze and not a girl,” she said to herself, and with 
the thought her eyes explored the neighborhood. 
Houses were not near together in this part of the 
town. There were vacant lots on both sides of 
Aunt Caroline’s land. Along to the right on the 
opposite side of the street an old-fashioned yellow 
house stood somewhat back from the sidewalk. At 
about an equal distance to the left was a wall sur- 
rounding a thick growth of trees in the midst of 
70 


Susan Trot 

which Jane fancied she could see the gleam of a 
red roof. 

“ Now is there a girl in either of those houses 
Jane asked herself anxiously. She had almost 
made up her mind to walk up the street toward 
the hidden house when David came flying in from 
the barn, whistling joyously. 

'' Do come up the street with me a little way, 
Spinksy,'' she implored. '' I want to see if I can 
catch a glimpse of a girl anywhere.” 

I can^t now. I'm going to unpack first, and 
get things out of the way.” 

David's cheerful decision was not to be shaken, 
as his twin knew, but that didn't in the least pre- 
vent her from trying again. 

^^Just come with me now, and I'll help you 
about your unpacking later.” 

“Oh, thank you just the same, Mrs. Janes.” 
David's manner was really over-polite. . “ My gra- 
cious, girl, you’ve got enough to do with all your 
fiddle-faddles to put away. Why don't you get 
busy now, and we'll explore later.” 

“ Dear me ! Why are you always so sensible ? ” 
sighed Jane. “ I s'pose, though, you're right, and 
I'm wrong, as you usually are, and I'll race you on 

unpack ” she was in the house and up the stairs 

without waiting to finish the word, and David fol- 
lowed with a chuckle. His twin's lightning 

71 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

changes of mood were a source of constant delight 
to him. 

As might be expected, Janets enthusiasm for 
unpacking didn't last long, and by the time she 
had opened all the drawers in bureau and dress- 
ing-table and closet, and had disposed of the con- 
tents of one trunk-tray, she found the prospect 
from her window too inviting to be longer re- 
sisted. 

“ That's why mother said it would do if we got 
it done any time before night," she thought, for- 
giving herself at once for her weakness of purpose. 
“ She would hate to have me miss all this beauti- 
ful sunshine, and I'll be back in a few minutes, 
anyway." 

She stole down the stairs, fearing that David 
would hear her, and by some one of his many 
ingenious methods recall her to duty. On her 
way to the sidewalk she stopped, realizing all at 
once that undoubtedly Mr. Chope could tell her 
who lived in the two houses which had interested 
her. Turning toward the barn, she could see him 
polishing Sally's coat with great energy. 

‘‘ Yes, there's a girl in that house that's hidin' 
amongst the trees," the old man said, in answer to 
her first question. Then at sight of Jane's look of 
rapture, he added hastily, “ but the family ain't 
got here yit. They don't live here winters." 

72 


Susan Trot 


Oh, dear ! How early do they come ? 

“ Well, not, so to speak, early,^’ was the cautious 
answer. Some un did say, though, that they 
was comin^ earlier than ordinary this year, because 
Mis’ Heath ain’t well. She’s got something very 
bad, ‘ nervous prosperity,’ I think they called it.” 

Jane, doing her best not to laugh at Mr. Chope’s 
mistake, quite failed to see the gleam of mischief 
in his twinkling eyes. 

Is the girl nice? ” she demanded anxiously. 

Yes, I guess she’s nice enough. I ain’t on 
what you might call intimate terms with the 
family, but I’ve seen her often. She’s as old as 
you I should say, only not so big. She’s a pretty- 
looking little thing, but kind of flighty, I guess ; 
here one day and there the next.” Mr. Chope 
shook his head soberly, as though the fault of not 
remaining in one place counted strongly against a 
person, and Jane pondered over the subject for an 
instant without speaking. 

Well, I think I shall like her,” she announced 
cheerfully. Has she lived here long ? ” 

They’ve been coming here ’bout four years, ef 
I remember right. Hi, there, Sally, stand still ! 
How do you think I’m going to manicure you ef 
you keep steppin’ about all the time ? They came 
here from the Paciflc Coast, I b’lieve, when money 
got plenty with ’em.” 


73 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

I do hope they’ll gethere soon.” Jane rubbed 
Sally’s nose with a soothing touch as Mr. Chope 
paused in his labors and straightened his bent 
back. I must go now and finish unpacking,” she 
said with a little sigh. “ It’s such a glorious day 
it seems wicked to stay indoors.” 

It does, certain,” agreed the old man, going to 
the barn door and gazing at the sky. He shook 
his head soberly after a moment of contemplation. 

This day is a weather-breeder, I’m thinkin’. 
We’ll git a rain soon. Somethin’ like folks, ain’t 
it? Oftentimes when they’re the very pleasantest 
you have to look out for storms.” 

“ You must know something about me,” ad- 
mitted Jane ruefully. That’s what I do. Oh, I 
meant to ask you who lives in the yellow house ? 
Are there any girls there ? ” 

Not a girl. It’s a disappointin’ old place, ain’t 
it ? But there’s a boy, and Robert Randall ain’t 
to be sneezed at, I can tell you.” 

Jane couldn’t help laughing at this description. 
“ That will please David,” she said, to have a boy 
so near. Of course I don’t mind ’em, but girls are 
joy* Well, good-bye, Mr. Chope. I’m going 
once around the garden, and then into the house.” 

Jane walked toward the garden, where sh'*. 
and smooth paths showed the patient work , 

Mr. Chope had done this spring. Thert 
74 


Susan Trot 


flower-beds where small sticks with neat labels told 
that promising seeds had been planted, and in one 
of these, with her mind intent upon the pursuit of 
food, was a speckled hen. 

“ Mr. Chope, Mr. Chope, do we keep hens ? 
There’s one scratching up your seeds ! ” Jane ran 
back toward the barn, and the old man came to 
meet her. 

Sho, is that old hen at my seeds again ? ” he in- 
quired disgustedly. Our hens are all shut up. 
I wish you’d shoo her, will you ? She belongs in 
that hen-yard in the next lot. I must speak 


Jane lost his last words, because she had already 
started on a wild chase after the hen, which, in- 
dignant at being disturbed in so peaceful and neces- 
sary an occupation, expressed her feelings in loud 
and agitated squawking. 

“ Pick her up I Pick her up and drop her over. 
She won’t hurt you,” urged Mr. Chope excitedly, 
just as the hen, chased for the second time to the 
fence which divided the lots, madly eluded her 
pursuer, and headed straight for the flower-beds 
again. 

Jane, city-bred, had never touched a hen in her 
life, but she was not to be daunted. For the third 
time she rounded up her victim, and directed her 
flight in the proper direction. Then, having al- 
75 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

most reached the goal she made the effort of her 
life, clutched the feathery, shrieking thing with 
both hands, and carried her the rest of the way. 

“ Now, stay on your own side of the fence,” she 
ordered sternly, giving the offended creature a little 
toss which sent her into her own domain. 

I don’t see what’s going to keep her there, 
though,” she said to Mr. Chope, as she turned 
back toward the house. Ugh I I hated to 
touch her. But I didn’t mind it so much after 
I once got her into my hands.” 

“ Hens ain’t bad to touch,” chuckled Mr. Chope, 
manifestly delighted over Jane’s first venture in 
poultry. But they’re the interferingest critters. 
Lots of human natur’ ’bout ’em, too ; alius wantin’ 
to git where they ain’t. This one ought to have 
her wing clipped so’s she can’t fly over the fence.” 

Jane sternly repressed her desire to seek David 
and tell him what she had learned about their 
neighbors, and went instead straight to her own 
room. Indoor work wasn’t so bad after all, she 
cheerfully assured herself, when you could have 
all the windows open and hear other people work- 
ing. David’s clear whistle floated in through the 
hall, and from the kitchen below her room came 
the sound of Susan’s singing. 

“ Miss Trot seems happy,” she thought, as she 
began on her unpacking. All the children had 
76 


Susan Trot 


been delighted with Mr. Chope’s name for the 
little maid, and, because it seemed to fit her so 
well, had already begun to use it among them- 
selves. 

Jane worked for a long time, or so it seemed to 
her, and the trunk began to look comfortingly 
empty. 

“ There I she said, closing the bottom bureau 
drawer with a last satisfied glance at its neatly- 
arranged contents. I’ve pretty nearly finished. 
I believe I’ll take a vacation and do the rest after 
dinner. I wonder if Davy ” 

A crash of china, which came unmistakably 
from the room below, interrupted her soliloquy, 
and she flew down-stairs without stopping to 
think. Arrived in the kitchen, ruin and despair 
met her eye, for a platter lay on the floor in frag- 
ments, and Miss Trot stood near it twisting her 
apron in both hands. In a corner of the room, 
looking on with bright-eyed innocence, sat Rags, 
a long piece of cord trailing from his collar. 

Oh, that’s too bad, but you couldn’t help it, 
of course,” cried Jane, who was always quick to 
sympathize with any one’s distress. “ Did you 
hurt yourself? ” she added, not understanding the 
convulsive wringing of the apron which the girl 
kept up with increasing force. 

For an instant Miss Trot seemed not to be able 
77 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

to answer, and Jane watched the fiery color flame 
in her cheeks. At last tears softened the black 
eyes, and the girl gave a little sigh of relief and 
dropped the apron. 

’Twas the dog got under my feet,^^ she ex- 
plained in a choked voice. I was afraid I should 
do something to him before I could hold my 
temper. Miss Clara, a teacher I had once, said I 
was to count, or pull my own hair, or twist my 
apron, till I could see straight again. And, oh, 
I^m so sorry about the platter. I haven’t broken 
a thing before.” She was down on her knees by 
this time picking up the pieces and trying mechan- 
ically to fit them together. Rags, realizing appar- 
ently that something was wrong, wriggled across 
the room to her, flattening his body to the floor, 
and asking forgiveness with his quivering, apolo- 
getic tail. 

Susan’s hand went out to him instinctively. 

You didn’t mean to do anything, did you, 
puppy ? ” she said. Then her dark eyes turned 
anxiously to Jane. Do you s’pose she’ll — she’ll 
send me away for breaking the dish ? ” 

'‘Who — mother?” Jane could hardly under- 
stand how any one could imagine such a thing. 
" Of course she won’t. She’ll know it was an 
accident, and not your fault at all.” 

" I’ll sweep up, and go and tell her right off.” 

78 


Susan Trot 


Miss Trot rose from the floor, almost her alert, 
cheerful self again. I feel perfectly dreadful in 
my mind about that dish, but it ainT nothin^ to 
what I’d experience if I had to go away from here. 
I never belonged to a family like this before, and 
I ain’t got so yet that I know what you’re all 
goin’ to do or say next.” 

Jane laughed. We don’t know either,” she 
said gaily. But didn’t you have jolly times with 
your own brothers and sisters, Susan ? ” 

“ Never had any.” Miss Trot’s face lost some 
of its brightness. “ I can’t even remember my 
own mother, and my father’s dead, too.” 

Why, Susan, then you’re an orphan ! ” Jane’s 
imagination rose to the occasion promptly, and 
she felt almost overwhelmed by the opportunity 
which seemed to be laid at her very feet. She sat 
down in the nearest chair, determined to investi- 
gate calmly and fully. 

Yes, I’ve pretty near always been one. I lived 
in one of them friendless homes from the time I 
was a baby till I went out to do housework ’bout 
two years ago.” 

Jane hesitated. Questions were struggling to 
be asked, but she kept them back. She was try- 
ing to be tactful, and not plunge into the midst 
of things the way her family always said she did. 

Do you — can you — did you like it at the Home ? ” 
79 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

she stammered at last, quite conscious that this 
wasn't at all what she wanted to ask. 

“ Well, it ain't one of the places you can be very 
crazy about," Susan responded drily, 'specially 
when you get older and have some thoughts of 
your own. Of course, you have to be glad that 
you’ve got a place to live in, but it ain't really 
excitin' to do things in flocks. I was always 
hopin' that some day there would be a happenin' 
that belonged to me all alone." 

“ Don’t you know where you were born nor 
anything about your mother?" Jane persisted 
almost appealingly. With the eye of her mind 
she was already beginning to see Susan in a pretty 
dress with her hair fixed becomingly. 

‘‘ It was somewheres out west. Miss Clara told 
me, and my mother died when I was just a few 
days old,” answered Susan, wondering what made 
Jane start up from her chair and then sit down 
again firmly. 

Oh, Susan " — Jane was looking at the other 
girl with anxious excitement — do you think it — 
it might have been the Pacific Coast ? " 

“ I guess so. It might have been that for any- 
thin' I know." This unusual interest in her 
affairs delighted Miss Trot, and she was eager to 
suit Jane's ideas so far as she could. 

You see all I know I got from Miss Clara," 
3o 


Susan Trot 


she went on immediately. And I Ve wished a 
million times that she’d asked my father all the 
questions I ” 

“Your father!” interrupted Jane blankly. 
And then, because she couldn’t help it, she went 
on in a voice from which anticipation had fled, 
“ I thought your father died before you were born.” 

Susan looked at her almost with suspicion. “ I 
never said that,” she answered with a little defi- 
ance in her manner. Girls had made fun of her 
before now. She wondered if Jane was like that. 

“ My father brought me to the Home when I 
was a year old,” she said slowly. “ He worked 
hard to pay for me as long as he could, and — and 
then by the time I was two years old he died.” 

“ Oh,” said Jane like one who comes out of a 
rosy dream. “ Oh, I’m so sorry.” All at once 
she realized the absurdity of jumping at conclu- 
sions so blindly. Never again should she make 
such a goose of herself. Never — 

“ I’ve always wanted to know,” said Miss Trot 
dreamily, her black eyes mistily soft, “ how it 
would seem in a home where there was a real 
mother, and now I do. I try to think how my 
mother would have seemed if I’d had her, and 
since yesterday,” Susan’s voice held a shy appeal 
that thrilled the listener’s responsive heart, “ since 
yesterday she’s the very livin’ image of your ma.” 

«T ^ 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Well, I wish you had as nice a mother as 
mine this very minute,” said Jane, feeling all at 
once that she wanted to hurry up-stairs, and talk 
to mother, and find out if she were quite well and 
happy, and whether there might be something that 
she, Jane, could do for her. Vll come and see 
you again, but I must go now, Susan,” she said, 
getting up from her chair hastily. And don^t 
you worry about mother’s sending you away, be- 
cause I just know she won’t.” 

At sight of her mother, serenely advising Ken- 
neth as to the disposal of his treasures, Jane’s heart 
sang, and high resolve found place in her mind. 

I’ll finish unpacking before dinner, and surprise 
mother,” she promised herself, and tiptoed away 
without disturbing the two busy people. 

Once in her own room she stood very still for 
a moment and reflected. Jane Stuart, you’re a 
goosander,” she said to herself sternly. This was 
a word she and David had once come upon in the 
dictionary, and, though its meaning wasn’t ap- 
propriate to this occasion, Jane thought the sound 
of it was. Yes, sir, a goosander. You might 
know that there isn’t one chance in a million 
that you could find your cousin. Now as a pun- 
ishment you’re not going to be allowed to imagine 
wild things the next time you meet an orphan. 
You’ve got to learn to have some sense.” With 
82 


Susan Trot 


which effort at self-discipline, Jane flew at her 
open trunk, and nearly fell inside in her eflbrt to 
regain her own self-respect. 

Two hours later, David, on his way to dinner, 
paused at his twines door in surprise, for her trunk 
was empty and ready to be carried away, and the 
whole room had an air of spick and span primness 
which did not always accompany Jane’s efforts. 

Well, you have done it this time, haven’t 
you ? ” he said with an air of wondering astonish- 
ment that delighted his sister beyond words. 

“ Of course. Why so astounded ? ” answered 
Jane, raising her eyebrows in mild reproof. Go 
to, proud lad, and never think again thou art the 
only neat and trustworthy person in the family. 
Thee hast — I mean, thou hast a truly wonderful 
sister.” 

Forsooth, fair maid, methinks I hast. But 
what — why ” 

“I’m a reformed character, Spinksy Stuart. 
You shall not have all the orderliness that ought 
to be divided between us. And isn’t my room dear 
with all the old-fashioned furniture, and that 
lovely blue and'white bedspread ? ” 

“ Great. Come on down to dinner. I’m tickled 
to death to have you finish so early, because we 
can go exploring this afternoon if mother will let 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

There was so much to be seen and done about the 
house, however, that the twins didn’t get started 
early, and the explorations resolved themselves 
into a walk to the village stores to do some errands 
for mother. 

We’ve seen a great deal, mother,” said Jane, 
on her return. We’ve gazed on the High School 
and the Public Library, and a bright green house, 
and two tailless kittens playing together, and a 
dog carrying the mail in his mouth. But I was 
terribly disappointed, because I kept expecting 
some nice lady to rush up to me and say, ‘ Are you 
Elizabeth Archer’s daughter ? ’ And then when I 
proudly answered ‘ Yes,’ she would fold me in her ' 
arms, and continue, ^ My dear, I have a daughter 
just your age. She will go to see you to-morrow.’ 
Somehow things never happen the way they do in , 
books,” Jane finished disconsolately. 

Elizabeth Archer Stuart laughed at her 
daughter’s mournful expression. “ The town has 
changed a good deal since I lived here,” she ad- 
mitted. “ I’ve been asking Mr. Chope about the 
old friends, and many of them have gone some- 
where else to live. But there must be some nice 
girls.” 

''And all I can do is to wait for them to dis-. 
cover what an attractive young thing I am,” mur- 
mured Jane with returning cheerfulness. " Now 
84 


Susan Trot 


I wanf to find Spinksy again and go once more 
around the garden before supper. I just love this 
garden, mother, with all its cunning paths, and 
the grape-arbors, and the little summer-house.’^ 

David w^as not to be found, and the other 
children were absorbed in a game and resented 
interruption, so Jane paced the garden paths by 
herself, and thought about Sterling and wondered 
what her friends were doing. She had started 
around the garden in the opposite direction from 
the one she had taken in the morning, but when 
she reached the beds where seeds were planted her 
early experience came quickly to her mind. 
There, scratching industriously in the dark, rich 
earth, and placidly certain that the place be- 
longed to her without restriction, was a speckled 
hen. 

Jane’s ire rose. Why didn’t people take better 
care of their hens, she should like to know. 

You miserable, fat thing, I explained to you 
this morning that this wasn’t your yard,” she said 
wrathfully, moving toward the intruder. 

The hen gave a sudden squawk which made 
Jane jump, and scuttling along with fiapping, out- 
spread wings, started across the garden in the 
opposite direction from home and friends. 

“Here, don’t go that way. Come back, you 
goose — I mean, hen.” Running swiftly, Jane cut 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

off the retreat of the protesting fowl, and turned 
her in the direction of the dividing fence. A mo- 
ment later the plump, fluffy creature was in her 
hands. 

Wretched thing ! Why don’t you talk English 
if you’ve got anything to say ? ” she scolded, run- 
ning rapidly along, her eyes fixed on the hen’s 
speckled back. Just tell the person you belong 
to that I don’t think much of people who can’t 
keep their hens at home.” 

She was almost at the fence as she said the last 
words, and the sound of a suppressed chuckle 
made her look up suddenly. Carried on involun- 
tarily by the impetus of her pace nothing but the 
barrier between the lots kept her from running 
into a boy, who was standing there, looking, so it 
seemed to Jane, as though he had been there for- 
ever. 

At the unexpected sight, she nearly dropped her 
burden, and in her anxiety squeezed the unhappy 
hen with such unnecessary fervor that it squawked 
and fluttered desperately. 

^'Ouch ! ” exclaimed Jane, hating the feeling of 
the struggling body and wanting to get rid of it as 
soon as possible. Excuse me ! I mean — I didn’t 
mean — oh, why don’t you take your hen, and 
chain her or do something?” She was almost 
forcing the wriggling creature into the boy’s arms 
86 


Susan Trot 


as she spoke. Then a sudden doubt made her 
draw back a little. I suppose that hen-houfee 
belongs to you, doesnT it?’’ 

“ It surely does,” admitted the youth with an 
exceedingly pleasant smile. That was all Jane 
noticed about his looks except that his eyes were 
concealed by smoked glasses. As she said after- 
ward she wasn’t thinking about features at that 
moment. 

‘‘ Well, this hen persists in coming over here 
to scratch up our seeds.” Jane was trying to be 
calm and to speak with polite decision. “ And if 

you would be so kind as to take her ” 

I’ll take her if you insist upon it.” The boy’s 
face was scarlet, and Jane knew he was doing his 
best to keep from laughing. 

“ I certainly do insist,” she said with very proper 
dignity. 

‘‘ All right then, but she doesn’t belong to me. 
Mine are all fed and counted and shut up. This 
one belongs to Mr. Chope.” 

“But you must be mistaken,” insisted Jane, 
blushing hotly. “ This is the very same hen I 
chased this morning. She — she feels like the same 
one, and she’s speckled ” 

The boy on the other side of the fence went off 
into a fit of helpless laughter, from which he 
emerged long enough to gasp, “ Most of ’em do 
87 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

feel alike. And there are speckled hens and 

speckled hens. You really can’t ” 

Oh,” said Jane, seeing the funny side of it for 
the first time. She stared at him blankly for an 
instant, a dawning mirth in her eyes. Then with 
the offended hen filling the air with passionate 
clucking she flew down the path toward the barn. 

Five minutes later, David, promenading up and 
down the front piazza with his mother, heard 
Jane’s laugh just behind them. 

Mrs. Janes has had a great day, mother,” he 
said, wheeling suddenly to confront his twin. 
She knows who her nearest neighbors are, and 

something about Miss Trot, and What’s the 

joke now, Janey ? ” 

Jane’s cheeks were like roses and her eyes 
sparkled with laughter. Well, Spinksy,” she be- 
gan, with the irresistible giggle which always made 
her brother laugh even before he knew the joke, 
now she can tell you the tragic tale of ‘ The Boy ; 
the Girl ; and the Speckled Hen.’ ” 


88 


CHAPTER V 


THE ATTIC 

“ give anything I own to be looking out on a 
stone sidewalk with lots of people going by.’^ 
Janets tone was mournful to a degree, and with 
reason, she felt, for rain had been falling steadily 
for three days, and the whole landscape was 
drenched and uninviting. Just imagine know- 
ing that you could take a few steps and find a girl 
waiting for you,’' she went on with a deep sigh. 

I’m hungry for a girl this minute.” 

‘‘ You sound like an ogger ; the ^ fee-fi-fo-fum ’ 
kind,” observed Kenneth, who was working hard 
over the construction of a small boat. 

Ken, I heard mother tell you yesterday that 
that word is ^ o-gre.’ ” Judy made up a very round 
mouth for the first syllable, and her primness of 
manner was accentuated by the care with which 
she was polishing the knobs on the andirons. 

0-ger-acious, so it is,” drawled Kenneth, hop- 
ing the family would appreciate his pun. “ Any- 
way ^ ogger ’ sounds more — more ‘ oggerish.’ Oh, 
fudge, I’m going out and get Mr. Chope to help me 
on this boat. I can’t do a thing with the sail.” 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane watched her young brother with listless in- 
terest as he splashed through all the deepest pud- 
dles he could find on his way to the barn. It was 
the afternoon of the first Saturday since their ar- 
rival, and at this moment she realized fully how 
much she had been counting on it. She hadn’t 
expected to begin to know girls the very first day, 
she told herself, but she had supposed that Satur- 
day would bring them, and now this forlorn 
drenching rain was enough to keep any one at 
home. 

Seems to me we’re awfully far from any house 
where there are girls and boys of our age,” she 
said soberly to David, who came into the room just 
then, and over to the window. 

“ Oh, I don’t know. When I went to the post- 
office yesterday I struck up an acquaintance with 
Robert Randall. He’s a nice chap, but hq hasn’t 
any sister.” 4' 

IVJore’s the pity. And I shall be embarrassed 
to death if I ever meet him again. I never shall 
get over trying to make him take that wre toted 
speckled hen.” f 

David shouted with laughter at the recollection. 

He asked me if my sister was ^still collecting 
hens,” he said with a chuckle. ^ . 

“ Not really ! I suppose he thoiight that .was 
funny, but I don’t.” In spite of her sc^;^ul 


The Attic 

tone Jane had to try very hard to keep from 
laughing. 

What’s the matter with that girl in the big 
house? She’s near enough for you.” 

Jane pressed her face close to the rain-swept 
pane, and for the hundredth time stared at the red 
roof rising from among the trees. 

. They haven’t come yet. At least they hadn’t 
last night, so Susan said.” 

“ Mr. Chope says they’re due ’bout now,” put in 
Judy, hitching across the rug to attack the other 
andiron. They’re awful rich and have loads of 
company, so probably the girl won’t have any time 
for you, Jane.” 

Probably not,” sighed Jane. It was easy to 
believe the worst, because deep in her mind she 
had expected girls would flock around her at once 
just as they had in Sterling. They might have 
found time even if they were in school, she thought 
with a little frown. It was foolish to wait until 
Saturday and then not be able to come. She 
hoped she should always remember how forlorn 
strange girls feel — 

“ You certainly have a very talking face, Janesy,” 
David said suddenly. I bet you’re thinking the 
girls might come even if it does rain, and you’re 
sure that it’s a thousand years since you left Ster- 
ling, and that we’re ten thousand miles from there, 

91 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

and that if you ever get a chance to call on a new 
girl you’ll be waiting on the door-step when she 
arrives, and ” 

Jane had to laugh in spite of herself. “ Goosey ! 
You did get ^ome of it right, though. I might 
just as well give them up for this afternoon, I sup- 
pose, for they’d have to come in boats or swim.” 

And the best families don’t make calls in their 
bathing-suits,” added her brother absurdly. Say, 
Judy, you’ve made those andirons look great.” 
He dropped down on the floor beside Judy as he 
spoke, and they both went off into shouts of 
laughter over the grotesque reflection of their faces 
in the shining brass balls. 

Kenneth, coming in from the barn to get some- 
thing he needed for his boat, fell into the snare, 
and made faces at himself with such overwhelming 
success that Jane couldn’t keep away, and was 
quite cheered by the attempt to make her reflec- 
tion more funnily hideous than the others. 

Golly I I forgot Mr. Chope is waiting for this,” 
Kenneth exclaimed, jumping up suddenly. I 
hope he won’t go off and do anything else. He’s 
the greatest man I ever saw. There isn’t anything 
he doesn’t know.” 

I wish he knew something for me to do when 
I’ve got all my housework done and don’t want to 
read, or to write letters,” yawned Jane. 

92 


The Attic 


“ ril ask him/’ and Kenneth rushed off again, 
thinking his sister in earnest, and quite confident 
that his admired friend would find a way out of 
this difficulty. 

Want to play any game that I know how to 
play ? ” suggested David, hoping in his secret soul 
that his ofier would be refused, for a book was 
calling him. 

No, thanks. And I don’t want to play that 
awful question and answer game, Judy.” Jane 
nipped her sister’s usual proposition in the bud be- 
fore she had time to voice it. I’m going up-stairs, 
and read over my train letters again. That’s sure 
to make me feel nice and cheerful,” she ended with 
grim sarcasm. 

David walked to the foot of the stairs with her. 

Brace up. Lady Jane,” he said with an encourag- 
ing pat, you’ve been a good sport all the week. 
Mother said so. At least she didn’t say it quite 
that way, but she meant it. And the Randall boy 
seemed quite interested in the family. So you see 
people are beginning to take notice.” 

** Humph I I should think he might. I don’t 
believe I’m going to like that boy. But did mother 
really say that ? I believe after all I’ll go and talk 
to her. She always cheers me up,” and Jane ran up- 
stairs with her mind made up to something more 
enlivening than the reading of farewell letters. 

93 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Out in the barn Kenneth was looking on ab- 
sorbedly while Mr. Chope, with fingers that looked 
too stiff and knotted for so delicate a task, rigged 
the little boat. 

‘‘ There, sir,’^ he said at last, setting it up before 
them and squinting at it refiectively, “ there’s a 
ship that can stand the roughest seas you can find 
betwixt here and the house. I bet she’s a steady- 
goer, too. It takes an old salt like me to make a 
boat that’ll ‘ sail the ocean blue.’ ” 

“ She’s a beauty. What do you think would be 
a good name for her ? I saw a boat once called 
the ‘ Clipper.’ Do you like that ? ” 

“ Well, that ain’t so bad,” answered Mr. Chope, 
thoughtfully chewing the end of a straw. “ ^ Clip- 
per ’ or ‘ Sea-Rover ’ — that’s pretty neat, ain’t it ? 
Or there’s the 'Saucy Susan.’ That makes you 
think of a blue sky and a spankin’ breeze and a 
' heave ho, my hearties.’ But, after all, there’s 
plenty of those names scuddin’ over the ocean. 
Why don’t you name it somethin’ that has a story 
tied on to it ? ” Mr. Chope’s eyes assumed a far- 
away, almost mystical expression, and Kennetli 
leaned forward eagerly to catch the next words. 

" Somethin’ like — like ” the little man went 

on dreamily. " Name it the ‘ Argo,’ and pertend 
you’re goin’ after that there ' golden fleece,’ ” he 
ended explosively. 


94 


The Attic 


Kenneth’s eyes widened with surprise. Do 
you know that story ’bout Jason ? ” he questioned 
joyfully, “all ’bout how he tamed the bulls, and 
sowed the dragon’s teeth ? ” 

“ And the * Argo ’ was the biggest ship any one 
had seen, and Her-cules went with Jason, and Or 
— Or — I never kin remember the name of that 

feller that played to the wild beasts ” 

“ I guess you mean Or-phe-us,” suggested Ken- 
neth diffidently. He wasn’t sure whether it ought 
to be in three syllables or not, and he looked anx- 
iously toward the house, half expecting that Judy 
might correct him even at this distance. “ Come 
on, let’s play it now. I’ll be Jason, and you can 
be Her-Her-cules.” Kenneth felt certain there 
was something wrong about this last name, but 
who was he that he should challenge Mr. Chope’s 
pronunciation. 

“ No, I’ll be Or-phe-us. I kin play a little on 
the mouth-organ, and I alius did like the idea of 
charmin’ the beasts. I perform for Sally’s benefit 
sometimes.” 

Kenneth looked at fat old Sally, dozing 
contentedly in her stall, and then at Mr. Chope 
who was gazing at him diffidently. “ I bet 
Sally likes it awfully when you play to her,” 
he said with polite warmth. “Now let’s take 
the ^Argo’ out and sail her. Why don’t you 
95 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

bring your mouth-organ? We may meet some 
wild beasts/^ 

There was an expectant twinkle in Mr. Chope^s 
eyes as he started toward the stairs which led to 
his room, but half-way there he was stopped by 
Kenneth’s voice. 

“ I forgot I told Jane I’d ask you something,” 
the boy said disappointedly. Can you think of 
anything a girl can do‘ when she’s got all her 
housework done, and doesn’t want to read, or to 
write letters? Please think quick, ’cause I want 
to sail the boat.” 

Mr. Chope came slowly back, running his fingers 
through his hair until it stood up excitedly. It 
was evident that he was thinking deeply, and there 
was a hint of mystery in the gaze he bent upon 
Kenneth. Finally he brought his fist down into 
his other hand with a suddenness that made the 
boy jump. What would Jason, what would any 
of them fellers have done if they’d wanted to know 
anythin’ ? ” he demanded. 

Kenneth was thrilled to the point of dumbness 
by this sudden challenge. He tried to think what 
his favorite heroes would have done under the 
circumstances, but could only stare blankly, and 
wait for further explanation. 

“Don’t you remember about them orryculls?” 
Mr. Chope went on in a portentous manner, and 
96 


The Attic 


quite as if he were sure that it could be nothing 
more than a lapse of memory in the case of his 
young friend. “ Wouldn’t they have gone and 
asked their ^ talkin’ oaks ’ or their ‘ sacred bulls ’ 
what to do ? ” 

Why — yes — I s’pose. But — but trees don’t 
really talk, you know,” stammered Kenneth, a 
little dazed by this attempt to adapt mythology to 
modern life. 

Well, p’raps not — round here,” conceded Mr. 
Chope handsomely. Probably the one that set- 
tled this place didn’t think nothin’ about settin’ 
out that variety. They’d have been mighty handy, 
though. But what do you say to Sally, now ? I 
think, myself, she’d make a pretty fine orrycull.” 

There was a glimmer in the eye, a reassuring 
something in Mr. Chope’s friendly smile which 
made Kenneth understand, and filled him with 
delight. Here was some one who would go the 
length in making believe, he assured himself joy- 
ously. 

All right, let’s try Sally,” he said, with an air 
of such solemn confidence that for a moment even 
Mr. Chope was deceived. “ You’ll have to tell me 
how, though, because, of course, there were differ- 
ent ways with different oracles, weren’t there ? ” 

“ Sure,” assented Mr. Chope, eyeing him a little 
sharply. This time I’ll run it. S’pose you jest 
97 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

step into the other room and see how many buckles 
you can count on the harness I’ve got hung up 
there, and when I call ” 

Kenneth didn’t really see what counting buckles 
had to do with it, but being a faithful man under 
orders he went to work without question. He 
could hear Mr. Chope stepping around softly, and 
there was a sound as of something being tacked. 
Then silence — a long one — and after that more 
walking about. 

What number you got to, odd or even ? ” 
called Mr. Chope cheerfully. 

Odd.” 

Then come out. I spoke jest in the nick o’ 
time, didn’t I ? ” 

Kenneth appeared from the other room looking 
pleased and expectant. His eye traveled at once 
to Sally’s stall, over the front of which black mos- 
quito-netting had been hung. Attached to the 
netting in apparent haste were mystic figures cut 
from white paper. Kenneth had only time to 
notice that they were mostly hearts and diamonds 
before Mr. Chope spoke again. 

“ You see Sally and I — we wasn’t, so to speak, 
prepared, but we made it the best we could,” he 
said with modest pride. Now, Mr. Jason, you 
take this stool right here in front of the stall, and 
ask your question real loud and clear. These 
98 


The Attic 

orryculls is apt to git absent-minded once in a 
while.” 

Kenneth sat down upon the stool which Mr. 
Chope placed with solicitous care, and cleared his 
throat in sudden embarrassment. For a fleeting 
instant he was self-conscious and ill at ease. Then 
the habits of his life reasserted themselves. He 
was Jason for the moment, with the golden fleece 
yet unsought, and here, hidden from him by this 
mysterious drapery, was the oracle. 

Kind oracle,” he began with a catch in his 
voice, “ can you think of anything for a girl to do 
on a rainy afternoon when she’s got her house- 
work done, and doesn’t want to read or write 
letters ? ” 

Well done,” said Mr. Chope softly ; “ ’tain’t 
every one could forgit himself like that when he 
had his first chance at an orrycull. Now keep your 
eye on the stall, and hark.” 

Kenneth listened with such intensity that the 
silence around him almost hurt. Suddenly a low 
murmuring sound came from behind the curtain, 
and then, in a queer, throaty voice the words. 

Look in my stall.” 

Sounds as if she had a sore throat, doesn’t it? ” 
said Kenneth, trying to speak lightly, but getting 
off the stool in haste, and around where he could 
see Mr. Chope’s face. 


99 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Very likely. Or p’raps she’s bashful. She 
ain’t much used to orryculling. Now we’ll take 
down the curtain and look in the stall.” 

It was a relief to Kenneth to see the fat old 
horse placidly munching oats. He walked along 
cautiously in the wake of Mr. Chope. In his in- 
most heart he knew that it was all a game, but he 
was not taking any chances. 

I’ll jest step inside the stall and look around. 
Sally ain’t much used to visitors,” chuckled Mr. 
Chope, walking in the most unconscious manner 
directly past a piece of white paper which Kenneth 
saw at once. It was stuck in a crack so near the 
entrance of the stall that he could reach it with- 
out going inside, and his shout of glee made Mr. 
Chope turn at once. 

Found somethin’ ? ” he inquired eagerly ; and 
then, as Sally poked her sleek nose into his hand, 

You put it up where it wouldn’t git trod on, didn’t 
you, old lady ? ” 

Kenneth took the paper to the nearest window, 
and studied it intently. 

“Somethin’ writ on it?” ventured Mr. Chope 
casually. “ I wouldn’t have thought Sally could 
use her hoofs that way. But you never kin tell.” 

“ It’s printed. It’s awfully good printing, too. 
Something like a book, only ” 

“ Only ? ” questioned Mr. Chope, the expression 

lOO 


The Attic 


of pride which had come with the first words fad- 
ing a little when the boy paused. 

Only — nothing/^ responded Kenneth, quick to 
read the wrinkled face looking so anxiously at him. 
“ It’s great. I wouldn’t have believed a horse 

could do it, either. I ” and then they both 

went off into an uncontrollable burst of laughter 
which cemented their friendship still more strongly. 

Kenneth got his breath first and was at the paper 
again. 

“ Try the Atic ^ ^ ^ Theirs Trunks,” he read 
distinctly. 

Now what do you s’pose the orrycull means by 
that ? ” demanded Mr. Chope excitedly. And all 
them little stars ! My gracious, I didn’t know 
what a genius I had in this barn.” 

Probably there are trunks in the attic, and 
things in ’em that children can play with on a 
rainy day.” 

To be sure. Why didn’t I think of that ? 
S’pose you run in, sonny, and tell your ma all 
about it. Of course there might be trunks — and 
likely as not things in ’em.” 

Kenneth started on the run across the barn, but 
at the door he stopped and turned back. You’re 
sure you don’t mind,” he hesitated, “ if we don’t 
play ’bout Jason and Orpheus this afternoon ? 
You see the Stuart family loves dressing-up, and if 

lOI 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

there should be anything of that kind in the trunks 
p’raps I’d want — — ” 

“ You go ’long,” interrupted Mr. Chope with 
great cheerfulness. I don’t mind a bit. Leave 
your boat here, though, and if Sally keeps on bein’ 
real good-tempered I’ll git her to letter the name 
on it for you.” 

Kenneth’s last backward glance took in Mr. 
Chope gazing after him with apparent seriousness, 
but he fancied as he dashed up the back steps that 
the sound of a laugh came from the direction of 
the barn. 

Trunks in the attic, Susan ! ” he shouted as he 
dashed through the kitchen where Miss Trot, tak- 
ing an afternoon rest in the rocking-chair, was 
patiently trying to tie a bow like the one Jane had 
worn that morning. 

Whoop-ee ! Whoop ee ! 

Moth-er ! Jan-ee ! 

Jud-ee ! Dav-ee ! 

Kenneth’s voice penetrated from room to room, 
up-stairs and down. It brought Mrs. Stuart and 
Jane to the head of the stairs, pulled David from 
his book and Judy from her family of dolls. 

Kenneth, Kenneth, if you want me you must 
come where I am, and not make a noise like that,” 
said his mother decidedly. 

102 


The Attic 


“ Why, mother, I didn’t mean that for a noise — 
that was poetry. Didn’t you hear all those nice 
‘ ee’s ’ ? ” answered Kenneth, bounding up-stairs 
two steps at a time and feeling really disturbed 
when he found he had startled his mother. “ Did 
I make you go all pale like that, little mudder ? 
I’m awful sorry. I’ll just whisper the next time. 

Say, but let me tell you,” he went on quickly, 
‘‘ ’bout the oracle out in Mr. Chope’s barn.” 

Oh, mother, do you think it would be all right 
for us to look in those trunks ? ” asked Jane as her 
brother finished his story. “ There probably are 
loads of things for dressing-up.” 

I’m sure it will be,” answered her mother, who 
had held several conferences with Mr. Chope, but 
was in honor bound not to divulge any of the 
secrets he had told her. 

“Then let’s, and, Spinksy, you’ve just got to 
come, because you’re the funniest one of all when 
you’re dressed up,” said Jane, taking command 
at once, and starting toward the stairs which led to 
the large attic. 

This had been a realm of enchantment for all 
the children from the day of their arrival. In the 
first place there was the fragrance of dried herbs 
which every properly kept New England garret 
should have. Then there was a big, clear fioor- 
space where one could play in rainy weather, and 
103 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

around its edges trunks, and back of the trunks, 
cunningly tucked away under the eaves, boxes and 
bundles. Jane had said the moment she saw it, 
“ Oh, what a place to rummage ! If it only be- 
longed to us ! 

Now, with the shut-in days, the chance had 
come quite unexpectedly, and there had been no 
hesitation in mother’s manner when she had agreed 
with Mr. Chope’s oracle. 

^ My mother tells me to take this one,’ ” 
counted Jane standing before a row of trunks, and 
dabbing at each one with pointing finger. “ Now 
how are we going to open it ? ” 

Here’s a key tied to this handle,” said David, 
taking off a key attached to a card. “ ‘ Key be- 
longing to trunk marked J. M. A.,’ ” he read. In 
one corner of the card was the word over ” and 
he turned it to find something else written in the 
fine, delicate hand which they had learned to as- 
sociate with Aunt Caroline. Here’s some poetry,” 
he said, handing the card to Jane, who read it 
aloud. 


Here^s a place where you may find 
Costumes quite to suit your mind. 
Caps and dresses, hoods and gloves, 
Bonnets that are perfect loves. 

They only wait a rainy day 
To help you out in any play.^^ 

104 


The Attic 


Now isn’t that perfectly lovely of Aunt Caro- 
line I ” exclaimed Jane. “ Mother has just been 
telling me about the grand surprises she used to 
make for her when she was a little girl. She 
must have written to tell Mr. Chope just what we 
could do.” 

I should say that she must have been here 
quite lately,” said David, who was examining the 
card again. Look at the difference between the 
ink on this side, and the ink the poetry’s written 
with. I don’t believe that * over ’ is more than 
two weeks old.” 

“ Perhaps she has been here.” Jane was quite 
struck with this idea. It would explain several 
things if she had.” 

Don’t stop to talk about that. Let’s open her 
up,” begged Kenneth, who loved little mysteries 
too well to try to solve them. 

That the rhyme had not exaggerated the treas- 
ures within was proved almost at first glance. 
There were woolen dresses and silk ones ; short- 
waisted gowns, and some with funny long points. 
There were queer-looking hats that had belonged 
to some long dead grandfather, and a bandbox full 
of flower-trimmed bonnets under which rosy faces 
had looked out years ago. 

How did Aunt Caroline manage to get all these 
things?” asked Jane turning to her mother, who 
105 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

had come up to see what treasures they had 
found. 

They were given to her mostly by her aunts. 
There were three unmarried aunts who lived in 
the other end of the town, great belles in their day. 
And they all left their precious belongings to Aunt 
Caroline. See those kid slippers, and those two 
plaid cloaks just alike.^^ 

Here’s ^ costume trunk No. 2,’ ” said David, 
putting a key in the lock of a second trunk and 
lifting the lid. Mrs. Stuart watched them while 
they discovered fans and ruffles and, in a box, a 
massive white wig. Now, children, everything 
must be taken care of as though it were the most 
precious thing on earth,” she said as she started 
down-stairs. This is a very rare privilege you’re 
having, and I shall hold you responsible.” 

“ All right, mother, we’ll be good,” and Jane, 
smiling from under a lace-trimmed cap, ran to the 
head of the stairs to wave her hand reassuringly. 

^^I’m going to be Benjamin Franklin, mother,” 
called Kenneth, who had found a broad-brimmed 
hat, and a brown coat that came down to his heels. 

Couldn’t you send Susan up with a loaf of bread 
for me to put under my arm ? ” 

Pooh, what’s the use of a real loaf when you 
can make believe anything?” David said scornfully. 
He had slipped on a silk gown which didn’t begin 
io6 


The Attic 


to meet around his waist, and was trying the effect 
of a huge white straw bonnet trimmed with roses 
and blue ribbons. Jane always said that costumes 
bewitched David. He forgot to be sober and shy 
and quiet, and was the jolliest one of them all. 
Sometimes the two younger children could hardly 
separate him in their minds from the character he 
was pretending to be. 

Oh, fair lady, give me a little money, just a 
few pennies to buy bread for my nine starving 
children,” begged Jane, who having discarded the 
dainty cap for a dark cloak and hood, was bend- 
ing before the radiant court lady with outstretched 
hand. 

Do make it pie,” observed Benjamin Franklin. 

They’ll like it much better.” Although absorbed 
in his own entry into Philadelphia, the great man had 
still an ear and a thought for the needs of others. 

“ Say, Mrs. Janes, let’s dress as nearly alike as 
we can, and see if the kids can tell us apart the first 
minute.” 

“ All right. Come over behind that wardrobe. 
We’ll have to find some way to cover our hair, 
though luckily yours is wavy, too.” 

Judy was so occupied in undressing an old-fash- 
ioned doll that she forgot to be curious when si- 
lence fell in the other end of the attic, broken only 
by whispers and stifled giggles I 
107 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Fifteen minutes later Jane’s voice called, You 
will now see Lady Rosabel Davida Montgomery 
and Lady Valeria Jane Montgomery. I’ll give the 
first nickel I find on the roof to the one who 
guesses which is which right away. And you 
aren’t allowed to come any nearer to us than half- 
way across the attic.” 

There was a sudden rush from behind the big 
wardrobe. So sudden that no one could have any 
idea of the gait of either high-born lady. Both 
wore short-waisted silk gowns, fringed mantles 
over their shoulders, and big straw bonnets which 
completely covered their heads in the back, and 
were protected in front by flowing lace veils. 

Aw, that isn’t fair,” expostulated Benjamin 
Franklin for whom Jane’s nickel on the roof 
scheme held an abiding charm. ’Course we can’t 
see anything through those thick veils.” 

With a concerted motion the twin ladies threw 
back their veils. They had been prepared for this 
protest. But even then for the first moment the 
younger children were puzzled. Before either one 
could speak the decisive word some one ran briskly 
up the stairs, and Susan Trot appeared. 

“ Your ma says would you please tell her where 
you put the thimble you was using,” she said, her 
face beaming with delighted surprise as her eye 
fell upon the two wonderful figures. “ Now ain’t 
io8 




9 


* >, A - >< 

I \ 

«. > 

‘1 

f •-f , 






r. • / 


r 

\ . 


“fc i ’ • » ' 

' tA * 




V .-r 


■ ’ ' ‘‘ I ' . 

5 ' A » ^ 1 

i ‘ ' ■ -•■" • . ■ 

‘r V ' # ... * 


'< . 


f 9 


- f - T . 


ift • ^ ^ ^ 

i , . V.v . 

•> N « \ ■< . • * •-, i - . ■ 

. H . ^ .^VA'/r • ' ^*1 * ' 


i » 




* T ^ ».»' 


■' < ^ A .: 

• • » t 


A ‘ 


I ^ < 

■ * 5 -' • m 






r ^ 1 • •* 

••.'►- A - 

• V >' 

:-K-. ^ 


- ^ .•*/ 
•• . *^ ‘ 

r -, 


• i H. 


4 \ ■ . r > t 


►T • — 


- r ^ k :^; 

9 ^ f 


^ :*■ 


> > • ^ * 


« , 




i '- 

f 


>£ 

« 


% J 


> * 






\ 



I 

• .■ 


C . 







The Attic 


that jest perfect? You couldn’t hardly tell one 
from toother, could you ? ” 

But which is which ? demanded Kenneth, 
stepping unexpectedly into his coat-tails, and sit- 
ting down suddenly. Things had come to a pretty 
pass if this girl who hadn’t known his brother and 
sister long could tell them apart when he couldn’t. 

“ Why, that one’s Miss Jane,” said Susan, indi- 
cating the right-hand lady with assurance. I 
guess I could tell her hands wherever I’d see 
them.” 

“ My fault, Davie,” confessed Jane, sweeping the 
assembled company a low curtsey. ‘‘ We meant 
to keep our hands hidden, but I forgot. I think 
I left the thimble on mother’s table, Susan.” 

Miss Trot turned to go, then stopped. “ I don’t 
s’pose I could help you any ’bout puttin’ those 
things away, could I ? ” she asked with a wistful 
hesitation in her manner that found its way to 
Jane’s understanding at once. 

Why, yes, of course, only we don’t want to put 
them away just yet. But you stay and play with 
us. We’ll have Captain John Smith and the In- 
dians. There are some jolly Indian things in one 
of those trunks, and you’ll make a perfectly grand 
Pocahontas.” 

Susan’s eyes flashed a joyous response, but she 
could hardly believe in such good fortune. I 
109 


Jane Stuart, T\yin 

s^pose I’d better go down and ask your mother,” 
she said, hoping and doubting at the same mo- 
ment. 

“ Yes, but don’t be long.” Jane saw artistic 
possibilities in Miss Trot’s black hair and dark 
skin, and she was eager to begin the costuming. 
‘'Oh, Spinksy, you go, will you?” she went on 
hastily. “ You’re a perfect peach in that dress, 
and I do want mother to see you. And please find 
the thimble for her, and ask her if Susan may stay 
up here for a while. Mother’ll have to answer the 
bell if she does, but there isn’t a chance that any 
one will come in this rain.” 

David was half-way down-stairs by this time, 
but stopped to ask meekly, “ Anything more, your 
Highness ? ” 

“ Yes. Come back as soon as you can, because 
you’ll have to be Captain Smith. And — Davee — 
bring up some cookies.” 

“ All right,” came promptly back. Then David 
shut the door at the foot of the stairs. 


no 


CHAPTER VI 


JUST CAROL 

David said afterward that all his misery of the 
next half hour could have been avoided if Jane 
hadn’t been greedy and asked for cookies. He 
went straight to his mother’s room, displayed his 
costume and was duly admired. Then he found 
the thimble under a chair, and, having got his 
mother’s ready consent in regard to Miss Trot, 
started for the attic again. Half-way there he re- 
membered Jane’s request and turned back. 

At the head of the stairs which led into the 
front hall the spirit of the past seized him, as it 
had several times since they had come to live in 
this old house. David loved history and this very 
day had been reveling in a book of colonial tales 
which had set him dreaming of the brave men and 
lovely ladies who lived in those times. His cos- 
tume, too, inspired him, and quite unconsciously 
he went down the stairs, taking ladylike steps, and 
fluttering the fan which hung by a ribbon at his 
side. Just so, he fancied, might the fair lady 
whose gown he was wearing have glided down to 
meet her guests. 


Ill 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

As he reached the hall something brought him 
suddenly back to earth again, and he became con- 
scious that a girl, a girl whom he had never seen 
before, was looking in at the long window beside 
the front door. Worse than that, she was smiling 
and nodding, and tapping gently on the glass as 
though she expected him to let her in. 

His first impulse was to rush for the shelter of 
the dining-room and go from there through the 
kitchen and up the back stairs. But unfortunately 
the girl had seen him, and she could never make 
his mother hear unless she had sense enough to 
ring the bell, and she ought not to be left in the 
pouring rain. 

There was no way out of it, though his mind ran 
through the possible avenues of escape with more 
than its usual quickness. For a brief instant he 
wondered if he could make her think he was a 
ghost if he just stared and vanished, but there was 
something about the girl’s clever, laughing face 
that banished the idea immediately. Then he 
opened the door. 

Oh, I beg your pardon for staring so, but I was 
just going to ring the bell when I caught a glimpse 
of you, and you were so perfectly splendid I 
couldn’t take my eyes off of you. You’re Jane 
Stuart, aren’t you, and you’re dressing up, or hav- 
ing tableaux or something perfectly fascinating ? 

112 


Just Carol 

I just perfectly adore doing things of that kind. 
Oh, excuse . me, I’m Carol Heath, and I’m your 
nearest neighbor, and I Just got home an hour ago. 
I couldn’t wait another minute, though mother 
said it was perfectly heathenish for me to make my 
first call on such a rainy day.” 

David had his opinion of a girl who didn’t take 
the advice of her mother. He drew in a deep 
breath, and prepared to explain that he was Jane’s 
brother and would gladly find his sister, but before he 
could utter a word Miss Carol Heath was off again. 

“ How do you like Belhaven, and have you met 
many girls yet? I was perfectly crazy with joy 
when I found out you had come to live here, and 
I couldn’t wait a minute, though mother did say it 
was perfectly heathen — oh, I said that before, didn’t 
I ? ” and Carol went off into a burst of rippling 
laughter which made David smile in spite of him- 
self. 

In his own mind he was still trying to find a 
way out of the situation. If I say I’m a boy 
she’ll think I’m a freak for dressing up in these 
clothes,” he meditated. '' I bet my only hope is to 
let her keep on thinking I’m a girl until I can get 
the chance to slip out, and make Jane slip in.” 
Which, after all, would not have been a bad idea 
had the eyes of his guest been less keen, and her 
sense of fun not so pronounced. 

113 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

“ Come into the library, please, Miss Heath,’’ he 
said, doing his best to make his voice sound like 
his sister’s, and wondering what on earth Jane 
would be likely to say next. 

“ Pie-ease don’t call me Miss Heath. I’m just 
Carol,” implored that young person. A gleam of 
mischief came into her eyes as David strode across 
the hall in distinctly boyish fashion, and threw 
open the library door. 

“ Oh, all right,” answered David, with what he 
hoped was a Jane-like smile. He knew that he 
couldn’t call her Carol at that moment if his life 
depended on it. That’s a pretty name,” he went 

on. I — I really like it. I — we ” and then 

he relapsed into silence, asking himself how girls 
could gush over each other when they first met, 
and what they could find to talk about. 

I’m glad you like it,” said Carol with her 
bubbling laugh. David thought she laughed too 
easily. It’s really Caroline, you know, but that’s 
so old-fashioned. But then old-fashioned names 
are stylish now. Jane is a perfectly darling name.” 

We have a great-aunt Caroline,” remarked 
David, feeling suddenly grateful to his mother’s 
aunt for having that particular name. 

You have a brother named David, haven’t 
you ? ” Carol’s eyes were dancing, and her cheeks 
very red. Her dark hair, damp from the rain, 
1 14 


Just Carol 

curled about her face. I should think brothers 
must be perfectly — well, they must be an awful 
responsibility sometimes. You really never know 
what they are going to do next.^^ 

“ That's so," assented David, hardly realizing 
what he was saying, and wondering wildly if he 
couldn't excuse himself on some pretext now and 
rush off to get his sister. Jane must swear never 
to give him away. So far everything seemed to 
be going well, but he didn't know how long he 
could keep it up. Suddenly he became aware 
that his guest was gazing at him expectantly, and 
waiting for him to break the silence. She 
wouldn't let me get a word in edgewise at first," 
he thought with some irritation, and now she 
expects me to talk all the time." 

I'll go and get my sister, Julia," he said, rising 
suddenly, and almost falling over his gown as he 
took the first step. Judy is just wild to know 
you, and she'll never forgive me if I don't tell her 

you're here. She will " and then every word 

he had said or ever intended to say was blotted 
out of his mind by the awful knowledge that his 
sisters and brother were coming down the front 
stairs. Now they were giggling and whispering 
in the hall, now — 

There was a succession of wild war-whoops as 
four individuals dressed in the most striking 

115 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Indian costumes that Jane’s clever mind and fin- 
gers could devise swept into the room, all with 
their eyes fixed on the unfortunate colonial lady. 
For an instant the girl sitting a little in the shadow 
escaped notice. 

“ Davy, you’re a quitter,” and Spinksy, you 
meanly went back to your book,” came simulta- 
neously from Kenneth and Jane. 

Then the latter, noticing the guest, gave a little 
squeak of surprise. Here at last was a girl ! Jane 
forgot that feathers were sticking up in her hair, 
that a gaudy Indian blanket draped her from head 
to foot, that her face was smudged with black and 
touched up with patches of vivid red. A moment 
ago she had been Powhatan, the stately father of 
Pocahontas. Now she was just Jane Stuart, heart- 
hungry for a girl of her own age, ready to like at 
once the stranger whose dark eyes were looking 
straight into hers. 

David Stuart, why didn’t you tell me that 
some one had come ? ” she said, mingling her 
sweetest smile and her glaring make-up with an 
effect that made the irrepressible Kenneth cast 
himself on the fioor and howl with laughter. 

Oh, Janey, do it again, do it again,” he begged, 
bouncing up and looking imploringly at his sister. 
‘‘ Oh, you never saw anything so funny as you 
look when you smile. I bet old Powhatan never 

ii6 


Just Carol 

laughed. If he did they couldn^t have had him 
for chief ; he’d have broken up all the pow-wows.” 

Kenneth ! ” thundered the colonial beauty in 
his fiercest, deepest voice. Jane’s sudden clutch 
at her hair, her distressful start toward the door 
had broken the spell which bound her twin. 

Jane, this is Carol Heath, and she likes dress- 
ing-up. I was just going to call you and Judy 
when I heard you on the stairs.” 

We — we thought we’d surprise you,” faltered 
Powhatan, looking almost mournful because she 
didn’t dare to smile. Then all at once she was 
Jane again, and holding out both hands to her 
guest with a magnificent disregard of her own ap- 
pearance. “ My hands are clean, if my face isn’t,” 
she said with an irresistible giggle, and you can’t 
imagine how glad I am to see you. And if you 
like dressing-up, don’t you want to come up in 
the attic and do it, too ? We’re just going to have 
some cookies if David ever gets them.” 

“ I’d love it, and probably I kept your brother 
from getting the cookies,” responded the other 
girl, giving David a shy, mischievous glance as 
she spoke. He was trying to make me think he 
was Jane, and, of course, I had to help him out.” 

David looked at her reproachfully. “ You were 
trying to make me believe I was Jane,” he cor- 
rected. Then, as Carol’s merry laugh rang out, 
117 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

he added with suspicion in his tone, Do you mean 
to say you were only kidding me all the time ? ” 
Just for the first minute I really thought you 
were a girl,” confessed Carol, and then you were 
so scared and funny I talked fast so that you 
wouldn^t have a chance to explain. I’m crazy to 
know how you expected to get out of it.” 

‘‘ That’s a dead secret,” David answered impress- 
ively. Ken, why can’t you and Susan get the 
cookies now you’re down-stairs? Oh, I forgot, 
mother said Susan could stay with us as well as 
not. Now I’m going to get out of this toggery.” 

I didn’t know you had a sister Susan,” said 
Carol Heath, opening her eyes very wide. Our 
up-stairs maid said there were Jane and David 
and Judy and Kenneth.” 

That’s right,” said Jane, thinking very fast. 
She just loved the way Carol said “ up- stairs 
maid.” It sounded so simple, so used-to-it. Per- 
haps this longed-for companion wouldn’t care to 
associate with a girl who worked in somebody’s 
kitchen. She wondered if Miss Trot would mind 
if they played with her some other day. Then a 
sudden picture of the girl’s eager happiness over 
the costuming swept through her memory. Cow- 
ard,” she flung at herself fiercely, and glanced in- 
voluntarily at her twin as if for support at this 
trying moment. His expression was saying as 

ii8 


Just Carol 

plainly as possible Stuart obliges/^ and Jane 
felt that she could almost hear the words. 

Susan isn^t our sister, but she’s one of our 
newest friends,’’ she began, wishing that her face 
were clean so that she could feel natural and not 
look so solemn over it. ‘‘ She lives here, and we 
all help each other about the housework. Doesn’t 
she make a perfectly dandy Pocahontas, with all 
that black hair ? ” 

Miss Trot felt a little bashful at having the light 
of publicity so suddenly thrown upon her, and 
wriggled uncomfortably, and wished she had 
slipped out when she first saw the guest. Oh, no, 
not that, for then she would have missed hearing 
that she was one of their friends, which was the 
most splendid thing that ever had happened to 
her. She gazed at Jane adoringly, her bright eyes 
soft with feeling. 

‘^She looks just like some picture I’ve seen,” 
said Carol Heath, responding to Jane’s challenge 
with such enthusiasm that David secretly dubbed 
her a trump. And I want to be made into some- 
thing or somebody, and I’m just famishing for a 
cookie. Can’t we go up-stairs now ? ” 

It was quite evident that it had seemed a crisis 
to all of them, and from that moment the allegiance 
of the tribe of Stuart was hers. Kenneth fiew to 
get cookies ; Judy hovered about her admiringly. 

119 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane led her new friend up-stairs, and took her in 
to be introduced to mother. 

Such richness I ” sighed Carol, when they all 
met again in the attic. “ I mean the costumes, 
not the cookies, though they are the most delicious 
things I ever put into my mouth. 

“ Have another.’^ David, restored to his mascu- 
line preeminence as head of the family, passed the 
plate of cookies around the group a second time. 
He felt much more at his ease, now, and quite at 
peace with this girl who fell in so readily with 
their pet diversions. 

“ Now let’s do Pocahontas, because we’re most 
of us ready for it, and then Carol can choose some- 
thing,” proposed Jane. '' Spinksy, you’ll have to 
put on something to make you look like Captain 
Smith. There’s a canvas coat hanging in the 
corner, and a canvas hat. They’ll do.” 

“ I’ll be another squaw.” Carol took out a hair- 
pin or two, pulled off a ribbon bow, and shook her 
soft black hair around her face. Now that green 
skirt and the red shawl. Come on, Judy, you and 
I will stand together and shriek when Pocahontas 
does her act. Indian women never do shriek, I 
believe, but we ought to have a little more tragedy 
in it somewhere.” 

I must have on our great-uncle’s hunting-coat,” 
said David, whose hands had instinctively sought 
120 


Just Carol 

the pockets. '' See, here's his card, ' Stephen H. 
Eliot.' " 

Funny thing to carry calling-cards in your 
hunting-coat, I should say," observed Judy in a 
disparaging tone. '‘He isn't really our great- 
uncle, you know," she explained to Carol Heath. 
“ Just our great-aunt's husband, and not a smidgit 
of relation to us." 

" I suppose the card was there so that people 
would know who he was if anything happened to 
him," Carol said quickly. " I'm sure I think it is 
a very good plan." 

"Well, if you think so, I do," assented Judy, 
with surprising amiability. 

" Now, come on," Jane said impatiently. " First 
we have Captain Smith and his trusty companion 
stealing through the forest, you know." 

The little play, which Jane and David had 
written several years before, went off with even 
more spirit than usual. Pocahontas did her part 
surprisingly well, considering her stage-fright and 
lack of preparation, and went through it in a state 
of suppressed excitement which made her eyes 
shine like stars. Never in all her sixteen years 
had she seen or done anything so wonderful as 
this. The only thing that troubled her was to see 
Jane's fairness obscured and disfigured. 

" Bully for you, Susan ! " said Kenneth, when 

I2I 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

the final scene had been ended, and the touching 
fidelity of the Indian maiden was once more only 
a thing of story. ‘‘You were great in that last 
act.'^ 

“ It^s only what I’d do in a minute for any of 
you,” averred Miss Trot, finding voice and words 
surprisingly, and gazing around the little circle 
with shining eyes. “ Now I must go down and 
look at my fire, and begin on gettin’ supper. I’ll 
bring these clothes right back, and — and I’ve had 
an awful good time.” 

“ Glad of it, Susan,” said Jane, pleasantly con- 
scious that it was she who had suggested it, though 
she wouldn’t for anything have acknowledged the 
feeling. “ I’m going to run down-stairs and wash 
my face before we do anything else. I’m tired of 
looking such a guy.” 

“ I should think you would be,” said Judy with 
sisterly promptness. “ You’re a sight.” 

“ Well, you’re not so beautiful yoursel£ Come 
on, let’s both go. Carol can have some stunt all 
ready to surprise us when we come back.” 

Jane, who was always mistress of the revels in 
her own family, hardly expected to be taken at her 
word, but when she returned, rosy-cheeked, and 
quite able to smile, a brilliant figure stepped from 
behind the big wardrobe to greet her. It was an 
Italian girl, strumming on an almost stringless 
122 


Just Carol 

guitar and singing a gay little song with strange 
words that none of them could understand. Her 
black hair was caught up on top of her head, and 
a crimson rose bloomed in its dusky depths. She 
was dressed in a gown of soft green, and over her 
shoulders hung a silk scarf embroidered in bright 
colors. 

Jane gave a little gasp as the small sweet voice 
ceased, and the Signorina flashed out of sight 
again. ‘‘ Talk about being artistic,’’ she said with 
honest fervor. I do wish that Mabel Haynes 
could see that. She’d never talk about me any 
more. And imagine singing in Italian ! I sup- 
pose you speak it, too ? ” 

Yes,” answered Carol, coming, when she had 
taken off her costume, to join the family again. 

I ought to. We’ve lived in Italy two winters. 
Ouch ! There goes that ankle again ! ” She sank 
on the floor holding her foot with both hands. I 
sprained it last winter, and it won’t get strong,” 
she explained when the pain had subsided a little. 

Every once in a while it just flops over like 
that.” 

Jane gazed at her with admiration undisguised. 
To have lived two winters in Italy and refer to it 
in that every-day manner ! Jane longed to travel. 

I shall have to go,” declared Carol, getting up 
and testing her ankle tenderly. I’d stop and 
123 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

help you put these things away, but I’m afraid my 
mother won’t like it.” For some reason her face 
lost the animation which was one of its chief 
charms. Don’t bother to come down. I can 
find my way. And you must all come to see me 
as soon as you can. I can’t promise you anything 
like such a good time as I’ve had, though. It 
isn’t half such fun being the only one in your 
family.” 

“ Jane and I are going to your driveway with 
you,” said David, as they all trooped down-stairs. 

And if I hold the umbrella so that water drips 
on you don’t you dare to say anything. It will be 
only a proper punishment for the way you fooled 
me this afternoon.” 

We’ll have to hurry now to get those costumes 
put away,” said Jane, when they had left Carol 
and turned toward home again. Wasn’t it funny 
the way she got quieter and quieter the nearer we 
came to her house ? It really seemed to me she 
looked a little bit unhappy.” 

I didn’t notice it.” David’s matter-of-fact 
manner frequently put a damper on his twin’s 
flights of imagination. '' It seems to me girls are 
always fancying things about each other.” 

Miss Trot had help as usual with the supper- 
dishes that night, and after Jane, whose turn it 
was, had wiped and put away the last dish and 
124 


Just Carol 

said good-night, she cleaned the sink and rinsed 
the towels with even more than her ordinary neat- 
ness. 

Mr. Chope, coming in with kindlings for the 
morning fire, found her scrubbing the top of the 
table with an ardor that spared no stain. 

Gettin' kinder thin, ain't it ? " he asked mildly, 
regarding the table with a critical eye. Better 
leave enough of the top to set things on, hadn't 
you ? " 

Miss Trot didn't even glance at him, but she 
couldn't help hearing the soft chuckle which fol- 
lowed his remark. 

You had a pretty good time up in the attic, I 
hear," Mr. Chope went on, his tranquillity not in 
the least disturbed by Miss Trot's scorn. The 
boys said you done somethin' great." 

“ Did they really say that ? " The girl turned 
upon him suddenly, her face full of questioning 
delight. I'll tell you all about it. Sit down, 
there." 

I dunno’s I mind," conceded the old man, tak- 
ing the chair indicated by the imperious finger. 

It was a thrilling recital for both of them, told 
in minute detail from the moment Miss Trot joined 
the attic party. Mr. Chope showed a flattering 
interest, and made her repeat certain incidents, to 
her manifest gratification. 

125 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

“ Sho, you don^t say so” he said slowly, when 
he had heard for the second time how they had 
surprised David, and how the visitor had thought 
Miss Trot was one of the family. ‘‘ She spoke 
right up for you, did she, and said you was one of 
their friends ? And told ’bout how you all helped 
with the housework? Now I call that mighty 
square of Lady Jane. You see I wouldn’t have 
felt quite sure jest what she would say — under the 
circumstances — so to speak.” Mr. Chope felt that 
perhaps he should not have shown his surprise, 
and hoped he had extricated himself from a diffi- 
cult situation with delicacy. 

She |talked it right off when she once got 
started jest as if I was — as if I was the proudest 
friend she had,” ended Susan triumphantly. 

“ I ain’t a bit sure that you ain’t.” Mr. Chope 
relapsed into silence after this last rather puzzling 
remark. Suddenly he slapped his knee with such 
energy that Miss Trot caught her tongue between 
her teeth so that it hurt. 

Whatever is the matter ? ” she inquired irri- 
tably. You made me bite my tongue.” 

I bet I could make that A over into an L,” the 
old man said excitedly, without considering Miss 
Trot’s sufferings in the least. ‘‘ That’s as fur’s I 
got on markin’ that boat of Kenneth’s, and ef he’s 
willin’ we could call it the ‘ Lady Jane.’ ” He 
126 


Just Carol 

started toward the kitchen door, but turned again 
and walked back, his face alight with eager imagi- 
nation. That name ought to make it a trim little 
craft, and bring it into smooth seas with favorin^ 
breezes. And who knows but the ‘ Lady Jane ^ 
might find a ‘ Golden Fleece ^ as well as the 
‘ Argo.^ 

In spite of her devotion to Jane Miss Trot 
regarded him coldly. She disapproved of these 
fanciful flights in which she could not always 
follow. 

“ I don't know what you’re talkin’ about, and I 
don’t believe you do either,” she said sternly. 
“ Besides, you’re dirtyin’ my kitchen floor trampin’ 
’round so. Good-night.” 

Mr. Chope responded meekly, and picked up his 
feet and his kindling-basket with such conscious 
promptness that the girl’s heart was touched. 

“ I think Lady Jane would be a beautiful name 
for anything,” she observed calmly just before he 
got out of hearing. 


127 


CHAPTER VII 


MIXED PICKLES 

Two days after the storm the wind which had 
blown so fiercely died away to a warm, caressing 
breath which made one feel that summer had 
really arrived. 

Jane came in from a run in the garden with 
Rags to find the family already at the breakfast- 
table. 

Mother, who was it who said he had a ‘ half- 
warmed fish ’ in his mind when he meant a half- 
formed wish ? she inquired blithely. Well, 
I’ve got one and I don’t dare to wholly ^ warm ’ 
it for fear you’ll say no. Oh, please say yes, mother 
darling.” 

“ How can she when she doesn’t know what 
kind of a fish it is ? ” giggled Kenneth. 

Guess,” responded his sister. It’s big, and 
smooth, and rough, and white and almost black, 
and greeny-blue and ” 

“ Sounds like a bumped elbow,” David inter- 
rupted. I bet I can guess, though. Besides 
all you’ve said, it’s cold and sparkling and 
foamy ” 


128 


Mixed Pickles 


“ Ho I Ginger ale ! ’’ exploded Kenneth. No, 
that couldn't be 'cause ginger ale is never black and 
blue." 

I know. It's the ocean," Judy asserted with a 
confident smile. “ Do you think we might go to 
the beach to-day, mumsey? It's real summer, 
you know." 

I think we might," assented mother directly, 
not stopping to say any of the doubtful hesitating 
things that spoil one's pleasure. This afternoon ; 
when work and lessons are done." 

There was a hollow groan from Jane. That's 
why I was afraid to warm that fish any more," 
she explained disgustedly. Do we have to give 
up a perfectly rare, beautiful, peach of a morning 
like this, when we're all just perishing to see the 
beach, and we've waited a whole week for a good 
day ? " If one might judge by the tragic intensity 
of Jane's tone and manner, a decision contrary to 
her ideas would be an irreparable misfortune. 

Mother dearest," Jane went on coaxingly, 
we don't have any lessons on Saturdays, so why 
can't we just tip this week a little and spill each 
day's lessons on to the next day. That will leave 
Monday, which is this most gorgeous day, free, and 
by Saturday it will rain again, and Davy and I 
shall just love having lessons." 

David gazed anxiously at his mother as if he 
129 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

supported this fair-minded plea with all his heart ; 
J udy, who sat beside her, smoothed her sleeve with 
a pleading hand. 

“ You know, children,” began Mrs. Stuart hesi- 
tatingly, you know it is always a great deal easier 
for me to say yes than no ” 

“ Jubilation ! ” shouted Kenneth with untimely 
joy. I knew she would ! ” 

But,” went on his mother, ignoring the inter- 
ruption, and trying to look sternly at the inter- 
rupter, “ Vve turned over a new leaf, and I’m 
going to make my children helpful and responsible 
and useful if I pos-sib-ly can. There isn’t much 
to be said for people who aren’t useful in one way 
or another in this world, and we’ll never get any- 
where if we begin by neglecting the things we 
ought to do the first time they interfere with some- 
thing we want more.” 

Mrs. Stuart glanced from one to another of the 
four sober faces, and for a moment no one said a 
word. Of course I can’t do much with that leaf 
I’ve turned unless you all help me keep it down,” 
she said at last suggestively. I’m not very 
strong-minded, I’m afraid, and it’s much easier for 
me to let you do the things you want to do, 
and ” 

Mother ! You’re strong-minded enough for 
me I ” Kenneth pushed back his chair noisily, 
130 


Mixed Pickles 


and ran around the table to give his mother a hug. 

You can think up the biggest, hardest things for 
me to do, and I'll do 'em." He straightened him- 
self sturdily, secretly wishing there were lions 
lurking on the way to the barn, or something of 
that kind. 

“ Of course it will be much nicer to go in the 
afternoon," observed Jane with airy insincerity. 

I don't see why David should have insisted on 
going this morning. That boy has such queer 
ideas." 

As usual she was stirred to the depths of her 
soul when her mother made an appeal like this, 
but she hated to show what she was feeling. So 
far she had done all the household tasks that had 
been assigned to her without openly murmuring, 
yet up to this moment she had not felt sure how 
long this lamb-like state of mind might last. 
Now, with her mother's words ringing in her ear, 
she was convinced that she should always do and 
be just what this beloved parent wanted. 

« Tr-r-aitor ! I'll get even with you," said 
David, tweaking his sister's hair as they rose from 
the table. Mother, why can't we start as soon as 
lessons are done, and take our lunch over there ? 
And would you mind if I asked Rob Randall to 
come with us ? He's out of school on account of 
his eyes. He wanted to take me over there last 

131 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

week, but I told him we'd all promised to go to- 
gether the first time." 

Oh, my goodness me, not my speckled hen 
boy ! " exclaimed Jane aghast. I shall laugh in 
his face when I'm introduced to him. I know I 
shall." 

“ Why, I think it will be lovely to ask him," 
said mother, who always liked to know her chil- 
dren's friends. And, Janey, you can't avoid your 
next door neighbor all summer." 

“ I s'pose not," said Jane meekly, and I may as 
well get it over." 

“ Any one would think you were going to have 
a tooth out," said Kenneth. Rob's a dandy fel- 
low. He showed me all over his hen-house the 
other day." 

Well, anyway, Jane tried to give him a few 
points on how to take care of his hens," chuckled 
David, and then fled around the table pursued by 
his irate sister. 

Now scatter, children, and get your work 
done," said Mrs. Stuart, and we'll all meet at 
nine o'clock for lessons. I must go now and plan 
with Mr. Chope about our picnic." 

Jane worked and studied with all her might, and 
finished her lessons a half hour earlier than usual. 
Just as she closed the last book a pleasing idea 
filled her mind to the exclusion of everything 
132 


Mixed Pickles 


else. She scribbled something hastily on a half- 
sheet of paper, folded it into a cocked hat and tip- 
toed around the table to the place where her mother 
was sitting. 

A note for you, Mrs. Stuart,^' she said softly. 

Mother unfolded the crackling paper, trying not 
to disturb the other pupils, who were having a 
wonderful moment of perfect absorption in their 
work. 

‘‘ Beloved Parent and Respected Teacher,’^ the 
note began. 

Could you find it in your gentle heart to grant 
your che-ild a favor ? Please, mum, may I run 
over to CaroPs house now and ask her to go with 
us this afternoon ? Do not crush your timid 
daughter’s spirit by refusing. 

Yours respectfully, 
a i Little Janey.’ ” 

Go, by all means, my ‘ timid little Janey,’ un- 
less you think you are too fragile to walk so far,” 
wrote Mrs. Stuart hurriedly, and with a smile 
handed the note back to her daughter, who was 
standing by her side making a pretense of meek 
submission to any fate. Jane glanced at it, 
dropped a kiss on the top of her mother’s head and 
with a murmured, Thanks, respected teacher,” 
slipped silently from the room. 

This morning, for the first time since her ar- 

133 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

rival, Jane felt at peace with the world, and ad- 
mitted to herself that she was beginning to like 
Belhaven. It's because I know a girl," she 
thought as she ran down-stairs and out of the front 
door, without stopping to put on a hat. 

She caught a glimpse of Susan looking out of 
the kitchen window as she flew past the house, 
and unconsciously her forehead puckered into a 
frown. Miss Trot was rather a problem. It made 
Jane uneasy to be put upon a pedestal and ad- 
mired so much that she never had a chance to get 
off. 

An enticing spring breeze blew her hair into her 
eyes and made her cheeks pink as she turned into 
the broad driveway leading up to Mr. Heath's 
house. It was the first time she had stepped be- 
yond the wall of shrubbery which outlined the 
grounds, and, just for a second, she was appalled 
by the extent of the wonderful lawn which stretched 
between the entrance and the big house. 

Mercy ! I feel as if I ought to go back and get 
on the very best dress I own," she said to herself, 
looking with dismay at the simple khaki suit she 
was wearing. Then, to her comfort, it occurred to 
her that Carol had come to see her as unceremo- 
niously as possible, and hadn't seemed to think 
about clothes at all. 

She kept steadily on around the curving drive- 
134 


Mixed Pickles 


way, with feet which met the ground more firmly 
than they had when she had first left her own 
house. Then, with lessons done and mother 
pleased, with a picnic in prospect and a girl to in- 
vite, she had walked on air. Now — well, every- 
thing was just the same now, she had to acknowl- 
edge, but a curious feeling of doubt, which she 
couldnT at all understand, had crept into her mind. 

Just as she rounded the last curve an automobile 
swept from somewhere back of the house and 
stopped at the entrance. At almost the same mo- 
ment the front door opened, and a lady came out, 
followed by Carol and a maid bearing robes and 
cushions. 

At sight of her new friend^s dainty trimness, 
Jane was suddenly conscious that she, herself, had 
no hat, and that her hair wouldnT keep out of her 
eyes. To add to her dismay, she stepped suddenly 
on something, and almost tripped. It was her 
shoe-ribbon, which had taken this particular mo- 
ment to come untied. Jane counted a great deal 
on first impressions, and she couldn’t bear persons 
who weren’t properly buttoned and tied. 

Her courage was at a low ebb, for she hated to 
meet Carol’s mother just at this time, but there 
was nothing to do except to keep on toward the 
automobile, and make the best of it. All at once 
she realized two things ; the lady had put up a 

135 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

lorgnette in order to look at her, and Carol was 
neither waving nor smiling. In fact she was gaz- 
ing at her moodily, almost as if she had never seen 
her before. 

Janets knees shook, but she grasped the remnant 
of her sinking courage and thanked her lucky stars 
that her voice didn^t stick in her throat. 

Good-morning,’^ she began, putting on a cheer- 
fulness she was far from feeling. I don’t be- 
lieve you really know me yet, Carol. I’m Jane 
Stuart ” 

Oh, yes,” the other girl interrupted without 
any of the enthusiasm Jane expected. Mother, 
this is Jane Stuart. You know I went to see her 
last Saturday.” 

Mrs. Heath’s long-handled eye-glass took in 
her daughter’s friend from head to foot. How 
do you do. Miss Jane,” she said in a tired voice 
that made Jane feel shivery. Won’t you come 
in?” 

Jane didn’t know whether she meant come into 
the automobile where Mrs. Heath was already in- 
stalled, or into the house, but neither prospect 
tempted her. 

“ No, thank you,” she answered politely. 
Mother said I might run over and ask Carol to 
go to the beach with us this afternoon. We’re go- 
ing to have our lunch there ” 

136 


Mixed Pickles 


Jane stopped short, because just at that moment 
she was convinced that the girl she was looking at 
could not possibly be the same girl who had en- 
tered so joyously into their pleasures on Saturday. 
The eyes of this one were somber, her mouth al- 
most sullen, her whole expression unresponsive. 

Would you like to go to the beach, Carol ? 
asked Mrs. Heath languidly. You’re very kind, 
I’m sure, to ask her.” 

No. I don’t think so. Thank you for the 
invitation,” and then to Jane’s utter bewilderment 
Carol turned eyes swimming with tears upon her, 
and got into the automobile without a word. 

Jane was thankful that there was nothing left 
for her but to go home. She stopped to tie her 
shoe, and didn’t even look up when the machine 
passed her on its way to the gate. 

Five minutes later she was telling her mother 
and David about it. I was never so snubbed in 
all my life,” she said with almost tearful indigna- 
tion. ‘‘I supposed Carol would be just as jolly 
and chummy as she was last Saturday, and she 
looked cross enough to — to chew tin. And when 
that woman put up her spy-glass, and looked me 
all over I could feel my hair stand up, and that 
wretched shoe-string flap. Oh, it was perfectly 
awful ! ” 

Don’t you mind. Lady Jane. Rob Randall’s 

137 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

going, and well let you chum with us,’^ consoled 
David. 

“ Oh, I know. Boys are all right, of course. 
But I thought I’d found a girl I should like so 
much, and now I’ve lost her again. Well, such is 
life ! ” and Jane gazed out of the window at the 
spring landscape which for her, at least, had lost 
some of its charm. 

Even when the “ Stuart procession,” as Kenneth 
called it, was ready to start, her cheerfulness was 
still under a cloud. She had liked Carol so much 
at first sight, and now she should never know what 
to depend upon. It would be some fun, of course, 
to meet a new boy, though probably he and David 
would be so taken up with each other that she 
should feel rather out of it. 

Mr. Chope and the amiable Sally started off 
ahead of the others, and Judy, tempted by the 
promise of being allowed to drive, had been per- 
suaded to go in the carriage. Mr. Chope had cer- 
tain mysterious plans which he had confided to 
Mrs. Stuart, and to which she had given a pleased 
consent. 

The other four members of the family left 
the house together, Jane and David a little in 
advance. 

“ There’s Rob,” said David, as they approached 
the house where the Randalls lived, and Jane’s 
138 


Mixed Pickles 


eager gaze fell at once on the boy she had seen be- 
fore. Not even the dark glasses could wholly 
obscure the jolly good-nature of his face, and he 
came hurrying down the path as if he were anx- 
ious to make friends with them all as soon as 
possible. 

Now, mother, please be all ready to speak to 
him,’^ begged David anxiously, and you, too, 
Jane, because you know I get rattled when I have 
to introduce people. 

Rob’s arms were filled with parcels, at sight of 
which Mrs. Stuart exclaimed reproachfully, Why, 
David, I told you to say that we should have lunch 
enough for everybody.” 

I did, mother. I warned him not to bring a 
single thing.” 

Under ordinary circumstances the walk from 
the Randalls’ back door to the gate seemed short 
and perfectly easy of accomplishment. To-day, 
however, under the eyes of strangers, Robert found 
the way beset with difficulties. 

In the first place it dawned on him that he 
should have put his various packages in a basket 
or box, and this idea made him suddenly self- 
conscious. Then the bag of oranges under his 
right arm would keep slipping, and he could only 
hitch it back into place again, because in one hand 
he held a paper bag filled with hard-boiled eggs, 

139 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

and in the other a loaf of cake done up in paraffine 
paper. This neat and sanitary cover had seemed 
a last touch of elegance to him before he left the 
house, but now his pleasure in it was dimmed. It 
was a grim satisfaction to squeeze under his left 
arm a jar of pickles which felt comfortingly sub- 
stantial. 

Say, I thought I told you not to bring any- 
thing,^^ called David in a tone of cheerful good- 
fellowship intended to put his friend at ease im- 
mediately. 

Robert never knew exactly what he did in re- 
sponse, but, in thinking it over afterward, he 
fancied he must have tried to wave the hand that 
held the eggs. At any rate, just as he reached the 
expected party at the gate the bottom came out of 
that bag which was too heavily weighted. At the 
same instant he stubbed his toe and leaped wildly 
in the air. 

By some miracle he managed to regain his 
balance without going down, but the mischief was 
done. There was a rain of oranges, and a crash of 
glass as the jar of pickles hurtled through the air 
and ended its flight on a stone. 

“ I’ve caught something,” cried Jane joyously, 
ducking her head to avoid an orange. 

“ And these teenty pickles won’t have to be 
wasted, either.” Kenneth was industriously pick- 
140 


Mixed Pickles 

ing them up as he spoke. “ It’ll all come off in 
the wash.” 

Mother — Jane — this is Robert Randall,” said 
David who was choking with laughter, but trying 
hard to be politely serious. He was so little ac- 
quainted with this new friend that he couldn’t be 
sure how he would take such a mishap as this. 
“ I guess you know my kid brother, Rob.” 

Mrs. Stuart, this is the way I always meet 
strangers,” said the boy, turning very red, but 
doing his best to act as if nothing had happened. 

I fancy it makes ’em remember me. Now won’t 
you please all laugh ? I know you want to, and it 
won’t fuss me a bit.” 

It needed only this permission to send David 
off into fits of helpless laughter in which Kenneth 
joined at once. Mrs. Stuart and Jane held out a 
moment longer, but the situation was too much 
for them. 

It was too funny when those oranges flew 
wildly around,” Jane gasped when she could find 
her voice. ^^And Davy’s expression when the 
pickle jar shot by him ! And your face all the 
time ! Oh, it almost makes up for that wretched 
speckled hen ! ” 

Rob threw back his head with a ringing laugh. 
'' Let’s call it square,” he said. '' Anyway, you 
saved the cake,” he went on, taking the package 
141 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

she had caught and feeling of it with some anxiety. 
“ Mother wouldn’t have forgiven me if that had 
been spoiled, for she made it expressly for this 
party. I remember now that she told me to put 
everything in a basket, but she had to go to the 
city and I forgot.” 

The rueful face turned to Mrs. Stuart found favor 
in her sight at once. The boy was a little older 
than her twins, she decided in her quick estimate, 
and she liked his humorous smile and frank, pleas- 
ant manner. 

It was very kind of your mother to add to our 
lunch,” she responded in her friendliest manner, 
and I’m sure we never had blessings showered 
upon us in such an open-handed fashion before. 
Now let’s pick up everything that’s unspoiled and 
washable, and forward march.” 

Before that happened I was as blue as a blue 
moon, whatever that may be,” said Jane gayly, as 
they all started along the road, and now I’m 
quite happy again.” 

Which shows how much we all like to get 
even,” David remarked with great wisdom. 

Well, of course, I only did it to give you a 
chance.” Robert put on a virtuous expression 
which seemed to indicate that he was always 
ready to sacrifice himself for others. But why 
were you blue ? Don’t you like Belhaven ? ” 

142 


Mixed Pickles 


“ Yes — no — well, IVe liked it part of the time 
to-day. But I don’t know any girls, and in Ster- 
ling I knew so many, and I miss them dread- 
fully.” 

Jane’s tone was more appealing than she realized, 
and the boy swinging along at her side looked 
down at her with a sympathy she did not see. 

The girls here won’t let you alone as soon as 
they begin to get acquainted,” he said with an 
emphasis that fell pleasantly on Jane’s ear. But 
you already know Carol Heath, don’t you ? ” 

— I thought I did. Just now I don’t feel 
quite certain. Let’s not talk about it. It turns 
me into a blue moon again. Davy, I’ll race you 
to the fifth tree,” and Jane was off like a young 
Atalanta with David and Kenneth in eager 
pursuit. 

Robert fell into step with Mrs. Stuart. It 
wouldn’t do for me to spill this lunch again,” he 
remarked with comical anxiety. Jane can most 
certainly run, can’t she? Hi, there, David’s pass- 
ing her. No, she’s ahead still. Go it, Davy. 
Don’t let a girl beat you even if she did have 
the start. Go on, boy. Jingo, she’s touched the 
tree. That was a pretty run all right, if a girl did 
win.” 

The victor, flushed and breathless, was retying 
a hair-ribbon when they reached her. 

143 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane is splendid in a short dash/^ she heard 
her mother saying as they approached, “ but I 
fancy that David would do better than she in 
anything that required persistency and endur- 
ance.’^ 

Jane shrugged her shoulders impatiently. She 
had an idea that mother wasn’t thinking of just 
running races when she said that. Then she 
turned her face eagerly toward the beach. I 
can begin to smell the ocean,” she proclaimed ; 
“ let’s hurry.” 

They had left the town some distance behind 
them by this time, and now there were only 
scattering houses and fewer trees. 

“ When we get over that next little hill,” said 
Robert, you’ll see the beach.” 

We haven’t seen the ocean since Jane and I 
were small and too young to remember about it,” 
David said thoughtfully. 

“ I feel rather queer, and a little bit shivery,” 
confessed Jane, snuggling close to her mother as 
they walked along. The way you do when 
you’re going to be introduced to some very big 
person you’ve heard a great deal about, and are a 
little afraid of.” 

Mother put an arm around her in quick ap- 
preciation of her mood, and started to speak, but 
a sudden question from David interrupted her. 

144 


Mixed Pickles 


What does that smoke come from?^^ he was 
asking perplexedly. 

Where ? I don^t see any/^ demanded Ken- 
neth, spinning around like a top in his effort to 
look in all directions at once. 

Jane heard vaguely what they were saying, but 
her whole attention was absorbed in something 
else, for they were just reaching the little hill 
Robert had pointed out, and in another moment 
the ocean, sparkling in the sunshine, with long 
slow waves curling into foam, lay before her. 


145 


CHAPTER VIII 


ON THE SHOKE 

Just at first Janets beauty-loving eyes could 
only look and look, and grow very big and full of 
wonder. Then, calling upon her twin for sym- 
pathy as she always did in the exciting moments 
of her life, she cried rapturously : 

Oh, Spinksy, isn^t it great ? See what glorious 
rocks there are to climb. Why, you never told us 
half how beautiful it is, mother.^^ 

How could I ? IPs indescribable,^^ answered 
her mother quickly, turning from her long look 
at the ocean to gaze at Jane’s radiant face. Some- 
thing she found there was eminently satisfying, 
for she again put her arm around her daughter, 
and drew her close. Janey, you’re a darling 
to love it so much,” she said, so softly that 
no one else could hear. I should have been 
disappointed if you hadn’t felt it — the way I 
do.” 

Mother, I always want to feel things the way 
you do,” whispered Jane fervently. Then with 
one of her quick, characteristic changes, “ Isn’t 
146 


On the Shore 


this the most hungrifying air ? Do you suppose 
these nice, clean pebbles are good to eat ? ” 

By this time they had walked over the large 
stones, which rolled and slid under their feet, and 
had come to the deep, shifting sand, glistening like 
gold. A little to the left of where they were was 
a small, rough shelter, near which Sally stood, 
placidly munching her dinner from a bag hung 
around her neck. The tide was coming in, but 
there was still an expanse of wet, shining sand, 
and there, near the water, Mr. Chope and Judy 
were engaged in some absorbing occupation. They 
could hear faintly Judy^s shrieks as she fled from 
the waves that threatened her. 

There was a sudden shout from Kenneth, who 
dropped into the soft sand and began to take off 
shoes and stockings in excited haste. 

'' Vve got to see what Judy and Mr. Chope are 
doing,” he announced breathlessly. Please keep 
my things, mother.” He vras off in a moment, 
treading carefully at first because the warm sand 
and pebbles felt strange to his feet. Then reaching 
a firm smooth surface he gave a wild whoop of joy, 
and swung his arms, and, between leaping and 
running, covered the distance until he, too, became 
a small, mysterious figure. 

We call this Mr. Chope's beach,” said Rob, ‘‘ be- 
cause he put up that shelter, and he loves to come 

147 


Jane Stuart, Twin 


over here for a clam By jingo, I believe he 

was coming back from here when I met him this 

morning. I wonder he interrupted himself 

to run around to the other side of the shelter. 

He’s got his clam-hole started now,” he called 
back excitedly. Just look here.” 

They all followed eagerly to find a mound of 
seaweed from which ascended a column of steamy 
smoke. 

“ The moment I mentioned picnic to Mr. Chope 
this morning, he said it was low tide, and he would 
come right over and dig the clams,” said Mrs. Stu- 
art, smiling at Jane’s puzzled expression. 

‘‘ But what — where — I don’t see anything that 
looks good to eat,” protested Jane. 

“ That’s because you probably don’t have clam- 
bakes in your part of the country,” Robert an- 
swered with a superior air. First Mr. Chope 
made a hole and lined it with big stones. After 
that he built a fire on the stones and got ’em 
sizzling hot. Then he took off the ashes, and put 
seaweed on the hot stofies, and clams on the sea- 
weed, and then more seaweed ” 

Humph ! It doesn’t sound particularly good,” 
interrupted Jane, with her nose in the air. She 
was bound to take down this conceited New Eng- 
land. boy if she could. 

You wait and see,” laughed Robert. “ There 
148 


On the Shore 


comes Mr. Chope now. I warn you not to let him 
know your opinion of a clambake, for he’d be 
heart-broken.” 

''We’ve been having a great time with that 
playful old ocean,” called Mr. Chope as soon as 
they got within speaking distance. " And this 
young lady,” he paused to look quizzically at 
Judy, " found some red in the air, and livened up 
her cheeks.” 

" Oh, mother, I’ve got the dearest little shells,” 
cried Judy, with an enthusiasm new to the fam- 
ily, " and Mr. Chope is going to show me how 
to make holes through them and string a neck- 
lace.” 

" Why, Judy, you really do look almost pretty,” 
declared Kenneth, as if he had seen her for the 
first time. " Your cheeks are pink, and your 
eyes are shiny. Why, mother — Jane — -just look 
at her.” 

"It was lovely, mother,” said Judy, pretending 
not to notice this frank praise, but secretly resolv- 
ing to give Kenneth her biggest sand-dollar. " You 
could stand right still, and your feet would sink 
down — down.” 

" You see she and I got over here a consid’able 
time before you did,” Mr. Chope went on. " Sally 
seemed to feel kinder young in her jints, and she 
came over the road lively, so to speak.” 

149 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

We caught up with a man on a bicycle and 
passed him, didn't we, Mr. Chope?" asserted Judy 
proudly. 

We did." Mr. Chope confirmed the statement 
with great seriousness, but a dawning twinkle her- 
alded the approach of a smile. To be sure, one 
of his tires was 'most flat to the ground, but Sally 
warn't accountable for that. 

And now is any one hungry ? " he went on, 
turning a gaze of proud ownership toward the 
mound of smoking seaweed. Of course this ain't 
a real, so to speak, clambake," he hastened to add, 
'cause May's most too early for it, and we haven't 
got any corn, or chicken or fish or sweet potatoes. 
But I guess the clams and some common, ordinary 
potatoes will taste good to these boys." 

Please, please don't leave out the girls," pleaded 
Jane, clasping her hands imploringly. I'm fam- 
ished. I feel as if I hadn't had anything to eat 
for years." 

Bless your heart." Mr. Chope was manifestly 
agitated by Jane's sudden appeal. You and the 
other ladies set right down by that table in my 
little clam-house, and we boys'll wait on you." 

Nothing would please Jane better," affirmed 
David solemnly, than to sit down and be waited 
on like a princess." 

Jane made up a little face at him. Twin 


On the shore 

brothers know so much,” she retorted with good- 
natured sarcasm. 

“ Help me get out our part of the lunch, Jane,” 
called mother, who had begun to busy herself with 
the baskets. Judy, you can put these wooden 
plates and paper napkins on the table. Those are 
treasures Miss Trot unearthed from somewhere.” 

Why, mother,” began Jane, a sudden picture 
of Miss Trot, all alone at home, filling her mind, 

do you think we ought ” she looked up to find 

that her mother wasnT near her and hadn’t heard. 

I suppose I ought to be sorry we didn’t think of 
her, but I’m not,” she confessed to herself, rather 
ashamed of her selfishness. She’s an awfully 
nic6 girl, of course, but I don’t seem to know just 
what to do with her.” 

I told Susan she might come with us,” said 
her mother’s voice with a suddenness that sur- 
prised Jane. She wondered if mother could read 
her mind. 

She’s such a faithful little thing she wouldn’t 
consent to leave the house alone,” Mrs. Stuart went 
on. “ Put those sandwiches on right in the nap- 
kin, Jane. Now, I think we’re quite ready for 
Mr. Chope.” 

Jane gazed eagerly while Mr. Chope raked aside 
the steaming seaweed and took out the hot pota- 
toes and clams. 

151 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

She refused firmly to eat one of the latter at 
first ; then, watching Robert, who sat next to her, 
she was fascinated by the expert way in which he 
extracted the clam from its shell, and dipped it in 
the melted butter which Mr. Chope provided so 
lavishly. 

It looks so good. I just can^t stand it,^' she 
said at last with an expression of great resolution, 
and under Rob’s guidance proceeded to make her 
first attempt. 

Oh me, oh my ! ” she exclaimed rapturously, the 
deed having been safely accomplished for the first 
time, don’t bother to talk to me now. I’m busy.” 

Mr. Chope, going back and forth between the 
mound of seaweed and the table, beamed benignly 
on Jane as her heap of clam-shells grew in height. 
Already she had forged a second link in the chain 
which bound him to her. 

‘‘ Jane, remember that we’re going to walk over 
and climb those rocks,” said David suddenly, eyeing 
his sister in pretended alarm. And there isn’t 
any elevator for stout people.” 

I’ve had all I can eat,” answered Jane. I 
could almost purr, I’m so contented. And you 
can’t talk, Mr. Spinksy ; your heap is as high as 
mine, and Robert’s is higher ; and mother’s — why, 
look at mother’s, Davy. I never knew her to eat 
so much.” 


152 


On the Shore 


Kinder felt's if you was eatin' old friends, 
didn’t you, Mis’ Stuart ? ” inquired Mr. Chope ge- 
nially. ‘‘Well, now, I didn’t egzactly mean that,” 
he protested, joining cheerfully in the laugh which 
followed his remark. “ But you children don’t 
understand yit that a love like that your mother 
feels for the seashore and everythin’ that belongs 
to it never gits out of your mind. Now to me a 
ship, a three-master, with her sails all flung to the 
breeze, and her nose a-plowin’ through the water 

means more ” he stopped suddenly, and gazed 

out over the ocean with an expression in his 
bright, old eyes which kept the children quite 
silent for a moment. 

“ Have you made many voyages, Mr. Chope?” 
asked David. “ I wish you’d tell me about them 
some day.” 

The old man came back to a consciousness of his 
surroundings with a sudden start. “ Well, no ; 
not, so to speak, many,” he murmured, looking 
curiously ill at ease. “ No, I shouldn’t really call 
it many.” And then’a sudden fit of coughing seized 
him, and he shuffled away from the little group, 
and busied himself in retying Sally with a pretense 
of great absorption. 

“ Suppose we clear everything away now,” 
suggested Mrs. Stuart, “ and then you three 
older ones may go for your climb on the rocks 

153 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

if you like, and I’ll stay here with Judy and 
Ken.’’ 

The clearing away was quick work, with so 
many to help, and then David spread a carriage 
robe on the sand, and weighted its corners with 
rocks, and extracted some cushions from Sally’s 
carriage, and finally ensconced his mother there in 
great state with a book and umbrella. 

Now you and Judy play where mother can see 
you without having to get up and hunt around,” 
he said persuasively to Kenneth, who with Judy 
had already begun a search for stones with a white 
ring around them, which she called lucky stones. 

All right, your Majesty,” answered Kenneth, 
with a military salute. We’ll take care of her, 
but don’t you be gone too long. Judy and I don’t 
want all the responsibility.” The last word was a 
mouthful, but he brought it out with great care, 
and quite to his own satisfaction, secretly hoping 
that David was duly impressed. 

When David caught up with Jane and Robert 
they had started a hot discussion in regard to the 
relative merits of Eastern and Western cities which 
lasted all the way to the rocky bluff, and left each 
of them in no way changed by the other’s point 
of view. Jane, in fact, felt distinctly irritated by 
the obstinacy of this youth, who appeared not to 
feel the force of her very best arguments, and 

154 


On the Shore 


would persist in thinking his own small portion 
of the United States better than any other. Sud- 
denly it occurred to her that her own feeling in 
regard to Sterling was a precisely similar one, and 
she couldn’t help laughing. 

“ What sillies we are to talk this way,” she said 
frankly, as Rob extended a hand to help her over 
a wide fissure between the rocks. We shouldn’t 
get anywhere if we argued a thousand years. 
Let’s not do it any more.” 

Shake on it,” agreed Rob, secretly approving 
her good sense, and vowing not to tease her again 
in this way unless it should be necessary for her 
discipline. 

After all, it’s one big country, and it belongs 
to all of us whole — not in little chopped-up 
sections,” added David, who could be depended 
upon to be patriotic whenever there was the 
slightest excuse. 

They were climbing steadily now, Rob leading, 
Jane going between the two boys, so that both 
might help her in time of need. 

There,” said Rob, as they reached a point about 
half-way up the cliff, now we’ll rest a little. 
You get a splendid view from here of the hotel at 
the other end of the beach. Of course it’s closed 
now, but people come from all around in summer. 
Mrs. Eliot has been there two or three summers.” 

155 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

“Mrs. Eliot?’' repeated Jane vaguely. “Oh, 
you mean our Aunt Caroline. You see we’re not 
used to her other name. We’ve never met her — 
nor Mr. Eliot.” 

“ He’s a winner, all right,” Rob responded 
briefly. “ Now, David, do you want to go any 
higher? It’s too hard climbing for Jane to go, but 
you and I can manage it.” 

“ Well, I like that,” protested Jane, who strongly 
objected to. being disposed of in this summary 
manner. “ Spinksy, you know I’ve always climbed 
wherever you could.” 

“ Yes, but David doesn’t know what’s ahead of 
him on these rocks, and I do,” Rob persisted. “ I 
just wouldn’t risk taking a girl along.” 

“ Never mind,” began David ; “ we can go some 
other time, Rob. I ” 

“ Go on and climb, and I’ll wait,” said Jane with 
her usual impetuosity. “ Don’t you remember, 
Spinksy Stuart, that mother has expressly for- 
bidden you to give up to me all the time ? And 
don’t hurry because you think I shall be lonesome, 
for I shan’t miss either one of you a bit.” 

With which parting shot, Jane ignored the two 
boys and gazed out over the ocean with half-shut 
eyes. She found herself dreamily wishing for her 
sketch-book, and then smiled at the idea of even 
attempting to suggest with her pencil the wonder 
156 


On the Shore 

of sky and ocean, which lay within her gaze. She 
looked along the sandy beach until her eye found 
the hotel again. 

“That boy must have thought it was strange 
that I didnT know my aunt’s name the very first 
minute,” she said to herself drowsily. “ Somehow 
I don’t seem to be getting acquainted with Aunt 
Caroline very fast. I suppose she doesn’t care 
much for those thankful notes I’ve written her 
about the presents, and the trunks in the attic, 
but she might take a little notice of her affection- 
ate grandniece, Jane Stuart, Esquire.” 

Jane’s eyes closed sleepily, but she opened them 
again with a little jerk. “ If I could only find 
‘ little Caroline ’ for her,” she reflected, returning 
involuntarily to the thought which was so often in 
her mind. “ It’s pretty hard to be a detective, 
though, when you’ve detected the only orphan 
there is and she doesn’t fit.” 

David had left his coat in his sister’s care, and 
she made a pillow of it now, and snuggling down 
as comfortably as she could on so rocky a couch, 
laid her head on the improvised cushion. It was 
warm on the sun-baked rocks, the far-away roar of 
the waves on the beach was distinctly soothing, and 
the bright light made it pleasanter to shut her eyes. 

Suddenly she sat up and looked about her with 
a half-startled gaze. “ Somebody said ^ Jane,’ ” 

157 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

she announced with sleepy decision, and then 
coming more fully awake, she listened expectantly. 
For a moment she heard nothing. Then the voice 
came again, high-pitched and appealing, Jane I 
Jane Stuart ! Where are you? 

It was a girTs voice, Jane knew, but for an in- 
stant she had no idea to whom it belonged. Then, 
scrambling to her feet in a hurry, she called ex- 
citedly, I’m here. Is it Carol ? Come on up.” 

“ I can’t ; I’ve got on high-heeled shoes, and my 
ankle turns every other minute,” answered Carol 
with a plaintive note in her voice. 

I’ll come down then,” and Jane began to make 
her way carefully over the rocks, feeling really 
proud of the skill with which she managed the 
difficult places where the boys had helped her in 
coming up. 

“ I’ve actually been asleep,” she said when she 
came within sight of Carol. ‘‘ The boys left me, 
and it was so warm, and I’d eaten so many clams. 
How did you know where to find me ? ” 

I saw your mother and she told me. I came 
over to the beach in the machine,” the other girl 
explained briefly. As she said the last words Jane 
gave a flying leap to the ground, and both of Carol’s 
hands came out to meet her. 

‘^Oh, Jane, Jane,” she began, with a little un- 
steady smile which touched her new friend’s warm 
158 





( f 


don’t 


YOU EVER QUARREL ? 


J 9 


4 ^ 


' life I. s 



On the Shore 


heart at once, “ are you really going to be nice to 
me when I was so horrid this morning ? 

Why, of course I am,^^ laughed Jane, feeling 
almost embarrassed by Carol's extreme humility, 
and loyally certain that there must have been some 
very good reason for her queerness that morning. 

Spinksy always says I never can stay mad. 
And I wasn't really provoked, either. I was just 
— well, just puzzled." 

Of course you were." Carol's expression was 
penitence itself. Let's go and sit down on the 
beach. The sand is softer than the rocks, and we 
can put our backs against that old boat." 

Once settled there the time seemed ripe for con- 
fidences, and Jane waited with an evident expect- 
ancy that forced the other girl to speak. 

It was mean of me to take it out on you," she 
said at last unwillingly, but when I've been hav- 
ing a quarrel with mother I just don't care whether 
I'm nice to any one else or not." 

A quarrel — with your mother," Jane repeated 
unbelievingly. She knew to her sorrow that girls 
were sometimes very disagreeable to their mothers, 
but a quarrel meant two, and — 

Why, yes." Carol interrupted her thoughts 
with a little laugh, half ashamed, half defiant. 

Don't you ever quarrel with your mother ? We 
do it often at our house." 

159 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

I^m very hateful sometimes/^ Jane confessed 
honestly. “ But there never could be a real 
quarrel, because — well, because mother wouldn^t.’’ 

“ My mother would, and that's the difference." 
Carol spoke in a low voice and turned her head 
away quickly, but Jane was sure there were tears 
in her eyes. 

She wished vainly that she could think of 
something comforting to say. She had been so 
little attracted by the languid lady in the auto- 
mobile that it was easy to believe that she wouldn't 
be the very nicest kind of a mother to have. 

Oh, Jane, sometimes I'm so miserable. And 

when I see an own mother like yours " Carol 

stopped suddenly. “ I didn't mean to tell that 
she isn't my own mother. I never have before. 
Don't you hate people who talk over their family 
affairs ? " she went on almost crossly. Then with 
another quick change of mood, My father is such a 
darling, and he doesn't know how unhappy I am." 

Jane's heart, which had throbbed a degree faster 
at the beginning of Carol's speech, settled back to 
its normal steadiness again. She was thankful 
that she had not impulsively cried orphan," 
and demanded information as to Carol's birth- 
place. It was evidently a case of not liking one's 
stepmother. 

'' It's good that you're so fond of your father, 
i6o 


On the Shore 

isn^t it?^^ she ventured, not knowing in the least 
what to say. 

‘‘ It^s my greatest comfort,’^ Carol answered 
quickly. But then his business takes him away 
from us a great deal. Sometimes — when I see a 
real heart-mother — like yours — I feel as if I 
couldn^t stand my life another minute.’^ 

Jane looked into the mournful eyes with obvious 
sympathy. She felt as if there were two Carols, 
and they both appealed to her in their different 
ways. She longed to know more about it all, but 
she could never bear to ask questions that people 
might not like to answer. 

I’m awfully sorry you’re so unhappy,” she 
said at last with a little sigh. It makes you 
seem ever so much more grown up than I am to 
have so much — so much sorrow in your life.” 

I shall be fifteen on my next birthday.” It 
didn’t seem necessary to Carol to explain that she 
had passed her fourteenth birthday only a week 
before this. 

David and I are going to be fourteen in June, 
but we’re big for our age, and every one thinks 
we are older. At least every one thinks David is, 
because he takes so much care of the rest of us.” 

As though in response to her thought of him, 
David’s voice called with startling suddenness : 

“ Jane ! Jane ! Where on earth are you ? ” 

i6i 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Anxiety was so evident in his tone that Jane 
sprang to her feet and brushed the sand from her 
dress in guilty haste. For the first time she 
realized that she and Carol had been completely 
hidden from any one on the rocks. 

I’m here, Spinksy,” she called quickly ; be- 
hind this boat.” 

Carol grasped her arm just before they left the 
shelter of the boat. Promise you won’t tell a 
word of what I’ve said.” 

Not even to mother and David ? ” asked Jane 
under her breath. 

Not any one. And don’t mention it even to 
me unless I do first. Please promise, Jane. 
You’ll make me very unhappy if you don’t.” 

“ I promise,” said Jane, feeling very important 
and mysterious. 

'' Mrs. Janes, you’ve nearly scared the life out of 
me,” began David in an aggrieved tone. “ When 
I found my coat there looking like a pillow I was 

sure you’d gone to sleep and had rolled ofip the 

Oh, hello, Carol. Where did you come from ? ” 

The tide brought me in,” answered Carol with 
so surprising a return of her gay manner that 
Jane looked at her in astonishment. '' How do 
you do, Mr. Robert Randall ? Aren’t you going to 
speak to me ? ” 

Just waiting for the chance. Everv one else 
162 


On the Shore 


talks so much I never can get a word in. How do 
you do, Miss Carol Heath ? Are you going to 
honor Belhaven with your presence all summer? ” 

'' My goodness, aren't we stylish and ceremo- 
nious? I think I'll talk to David. That is, if 
he'll stay as he is, and not turn into something 
else, as he did the first time I met him." 

David smiled uncomfortably. He wasn't at all 
sure what another boy might think of his dressing 
up like a girl. I believe we ought to be going 
back now," he suggested. We've left mother and 
the kids alone quite a while." 

For the remainder of the afternoon Jane's mind 
did double duty. To outward view she was as 
light-hearted and talkative as ever, but under- 
neath everything she was thinking about what 
she had been told. She decided that Carol was a 
real heroine, and she loved the way she took part 
in all they did and said, and didn't show for a mo- 
ment how desperately unhappy she was. 

Going home in the carriage on the front seat 
with Mr. Chope and Kenneth, Jane fell into so un- 
wonted a silence that the old man looked at her 
inquisitively more than once. Carol was sitting 
on the back seat, and talking with Mrs. Stuart 
and Judy in such an interesting, grown-up way 
that Jane felt sure mother must be delighted with 
her. David and Robert were walking home, and 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

pretty nearly keeping up with Sally, whose morn- 
ing enthusiasm had departed. 

Carol was left at the driveway entrance, and the 
Stuart family turned back, waving a good-bye to 
Rob, who had just reached his own gate. 

Jane climbed out hastily when the carriage 
stopped, and turned to give a helping hand to 
mother and Judy. Then she picked a nice bunch 
of grass and held it temptingly before Sally. 

Give me an oracle, Sally,’^ she said with a 
laugh, “ and you shall have this nice, juicy grass.^^ 

Sally^s nose twitched longingly, and she ap- 
peared to be considering. Suddenly she made a 
grab for the grass, and at the same instant a curious 
voice which appeared to issue from her very throat 
startled Jane. 

“ DonT be too confidinV^ the voice warned, and 
Sally, chewing the tidbit which she had snatched, 
nodded her head slowly as if in confirmation. 

Mr. Chope, you said that. Youhe a — a ven- 
triloquist,^^ exclaimed Jane, flying back to the car- 
riage, where the old man sat holding the reins 
with a care that was a compliment to Sally ^s 
activity. ‘‘ Now what do you mean ? 

Mr. Chope, looking at her with a placid smile, 
utterly ignored her question. Did Sally nip 
you ? he inquired casually. I^m Traid this 
orrycullin’s gittin’ on the old girTs nerves.” 

164 


CHAPTER IX 


BELHAVEN GIRLS 

Jane was in her own room the next afternoon 
when the bell rang, and she heard Susan Trot come 
running up-stairs. 

She wants me, I do believe,’^ she said to her- 
self with instant conviction. It's probably a 
girl." Even this quick forecast of a possible situa- 
tion didn't prepare her, however, for Susan's an- 
nouncement that there were three girls waiting for 
her in the library. 

Mercy me," she said to the interested Miss 
Trot, who never could resist the temptation to 
linger where Jane was. Why do they all come 
in a bunch ? It's much easier to get acquainted 
with one at a time. Do I look all right? I 
mustn't keep them waiting, I suppose." 

You look just lovely. And I wouldn't keep 
'em waitin' long if I was you, because there's one of 
'em that acts awful impatient. She was jumpin' 
up out of her chair and lookin' at things before I 
got out of the room." 

Jane ran down the stairs with an odd feeling of 
nervousness. She was so used to meeting girls at 
165 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

school, or in some informal way, that to be called 
on formally seemed almost an ordeal. All her 
ideas as to the ceremony of the call, however, van- 
ished as soon as she entered the room, for a short, 
plump, dark-haired girl dashed forward and 
seized both her hands. 

“ My dear, weVe all just been looking forward 
to this, and we thought it never would stop rain- 
ing so we could put oh the best clothes we have — 
which isn^t saying much, is it, girls ? — and come 
over to see you. But weVe thought of you every 
day, and — oh, I forgot, I’m Polly Heed, and this 
tall young person with the pretty brown eyes is 
Serena Holt, and the shrinking child on my right 
is Margaret Curtis, and ” 

“ Polly, if you don’t stop talking so foolishly 
Peggy and I will never go anywhere with you 
again as long as we live,” interrupted the girl 
whom the voluble young person had called Serena. 
Then, turning to Jane, “ We made her promise that 
she would behave before we would agree to come 
with her, and now look at her.” 

“ I — I like it,” confessed Jane smiling at all of 
them in her friendliest fashion. Nothing has 
made me feel so much at home before as to hear a 
girl just gab — well, talk like that, you know.” 

“ Don’t mind my feelings. Say ‘ gabble ’ if you 
..^like. I’m used to being misjudged,” remarked 

i66 


Belhaven Girls 


Polly, with a resigned air. But please, please, 
speak kindly to our little Daisy here. She’s the 
‘ wee, cowerin’, timorous, crimson-tipped ’ daisy — 
methinks I’ve got two quotations mixed, but never 
mind. You’ve probably read those poems in 
school and you can separate them to suit the case. 
Anyway you’re not a ‘ beastie,’ are you, Margaret, 
dear?” She gazed with a smile of exaggerated 
sweetness at the small, fair girl, in whose cheeks 
the color was mounting. 

“ Polly, you’re just unbearable,” she said petu- 
lantly. You know I hate being called Daisy. 
Won’t you please call me Peggy, and may I say 
Jane? ” She had turned to Jane with a friendly 
glance, and the latter responded warmly. 

Why, of course I will, and I shall be heart- 
broken if you don’t all call me by my first name 
right away. And now, please sit down, and tell me 
where you all live and go to school, and what you 
do for good times, and whether there are many 

other girls as nice as you ” 

Stop right there,” interrupted the incorrigible 
Polly. There are no others as nice as we are. 
And now, please go on. I want to prove to my 
dignified friends that I’m not the only one who can 
gab ” 

Jane laughed. That’s why I liked it in you, 
perhaps,” she explained. But I’m really goin^ 
167 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

to keep still and let you talk, for I'm just wild to 
know about the girls in Belhaven." 

Being born and brought up here no one can 
tell you more about them than we can," began 
Peggy, but before she had a chance to go on, Polly 
was talking again, and then Serena, and finally all 
three were telling their absorbed audience three dif- 
ferent items of interest at one and the same moment. 

“ It sounds as though you have awfully good 
times, though I am just a little mixed," Jane said 
with a sigh of intense satisfaction, and it is so 
good to be with girls again. Why, I haven't had 
a girl to chum with for over two weeks. Except 
Carol, of course. I suppose you all know Carol 
Heath." 

Jane felt the restraint which seemed to fall upon 
her three guests. Even the talkative Polly was 
silent for a moment. Then with a manner quite 
different from her previous one she answered 
soberly, “ Yes, we all know her." 

You seem rather sad about it," laughed Jane. 
She didn't really know whether she ought to 
change the subject, or express the curiosity which 
she couldn't help feeling. 

'' We are," responded Peggy. We're a little 
sad, and very mad, if you want the truth. You 
needn't look at me so sternly, Serena. I shouldn't 
have mentioned her if Jane hadn't." 

i68 


Belhaven Girls 


Serena, who had been the quietest of the three, 
turned to Jane with a troubled look in her brown 
eyes. It doesn’t seem like playing fair to talk 
about Carol, because for the first three summers 
she was here we four were such good chums,” she 
explained. 

You may as well tell her the rest now,” 
prompted Peggy. “ If you don’t you just leave 
her to imagine all sorts of things.” 

Serena, recognizing the justice of this remark, 
went on : “ Well, you see last year she didn’t seem 
to want us any more. When she came she brought 
two girls with her who stayed almost all summer, 
and she made us feel that she had only a — a bow- 
ing acquaintance with us.” 

“ And not even that, sometimes,” added Peggy 

hotly. Sometimes she made me feel as small ” 

Which wasn’t at all necessary, was it. Pegs? ” 
said Polly, to her friend’s evident disgust. ‘‘Come 
on, let’s talk about something else. It’s almost 
time for us to go.” 

Jane refused to let them think of going. She 
wanted desperately to ask them on what terms they 
expected to meet Carol this year, but she could not 
bear to seem curious. She liked these girls already, 
and Carol had been such good fun the day they 
met. She wished so much they could all be chums 
together. 


169 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

The girls chattered on, telling Jane something of 
school, and summer good times until Serena de- 
clared she must go. I^m going to have some girls 
at the house next Saturday afternoon, Jane, and 
I’d like to have you come. I think I shall have 
to call it a getting-acquainted party for you, though 
it won’t be really a party at all. Just girls, you 
know.’^ 

“ I know. We used to have ’em in Sterling,” 
said Jane happily. “ I’d love to come, and I know 
mother will be glad I’m invited.” 

Watching her departing friends until a turn in 
the road hid them from sight, Jane felt a supreme 
content enfolding her. Four girls and one boy 
in about a week. That’s doing pretty well for lit- 
tle Jane,” she said thoughtfully. But then that 
week seemed a month long. Anyway, things have 
really started now, and I’m thankful. 

Mother, don’t you think I ought to get out 
my white dress and have it pressed and ready for 
Saturday ? ” This was Wednesday, and Jane’s 
quickness in learning h6r lessons had left time 
enough before dinner to look up the dress. She 
had a satisfying consciousness of wise forethought 
in beginning so early to prepare. 

“ Certainly, Janey. Find it, and put it on in 
my room, and by the time you are ready to be 
buttoned I’ll be there.” 


170 


Belhaven Girls 


Mother, did you ever see anything so ridic- 
ulous ? Jane was laughing at her reflection as 
she pirouetted before the mirror. I don’t know 
whether you can button me or not. I’ve grown 
e-nor-mous-ly. And just see the length of it. 
Isn’t it too funny? ” 

Her mother looked at her in real dismay. 
“ Why did you take this year to grow so — so 
violently ? ” she said when she had succeeded in 
getting the dress together. 

I don’t know.” Jane hadn’t begun to realize 
the seriousness of the situation, and there was 
laughter in her voice and a glint of amusement in 
her eyes. I suppose I shall have to have a new 
one, shan’t I ? Do you think you could buy one 
in Boston so that I could have it for Serena’s 
party ? ” 

Mrs. Stuart gave her a quick glance in which 
surprise and perplexity were mingled, but Jane be- 
fore the mirror, giving gentle pats and twitches to 
the dainty dress, was perfectly oblivious of the dif- 
flculties in her path until the delay in her mother’s 
response made her turn. 

Why, mother, what’s the matter ? ” she asked 
hastily. Does your head ache ? ” 

No, Janey, I was thinking about the dress. I 
wish I knew more about such things myself.” 

Oh, we can surely And some one here who 
171 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

will sew for us just as Miss Torrey did in Sterling, 
and this will make over beautifully for Judy.'^ 
But, Jane, you don^t seem to understand that 
in spite of the fact that we have a good home and 
a great deal to make us comfortable it isn’t easy 
for me to find the money to buy clothes just now,” 
explained Mrs. Stuart, wishing with all her heart 
that she could grant her daughter’s request. We 
can’t have a seamstress the way we used to, and if 
your dresses are not right you and I must make 
them so. Why, Janey, I thought all our clothes 
would seem new here, and I forgot my tall girl was 
shooting up at such a rate.” 

Mother laughed and tried to make it seem as if 
the situation were something of a joke, but Jane’s 
eyes gazing steadily out of the window didn’t 
brighten. The thought was uppermost in her 
mind that before this moment she had not realized 
how much conditions had changed. She had 
taken it for granted that the things she considered 
necessary for her happiness would come to her in 
some way. It was going to be hardest for her, she 
thought. The boys wouldn’t mind about clothes 
for a long time, and Judy had neither outworn nor 
outgrown her dresses. It was worse just now, of 
course, when she wanted to make a good impres- 
sion upon all these new acquaintances. A sudden 
wave of self-pity swept over her, and she turned 
172 


Belhaven Girls 


quickly away from her mother to find herself con- 
fronted by a photograph of David which stood on 
the bureau. It was a particularly good likeness of 
him, and his frank, earnest gaze met her own 
steadfastly. 

Jane,’^ mother^s voice was very gentle, but her 
daughter felt the decision which lay behind it, 
“ you are too fair-minded, I know, to wish me to 
spend money on you at the expense of the other 
children, even if I would. You don^t realize, of 
course, how much money it takes to educate chil- 
dren, and that we must always have something 
ready in case one of us should be ill.^^ 

Mrs. Stuart paused for a moment and the room 
was very still. She looked anxiously at Jane, but 
the averted face and rigid figure told her nothing. 
Then she saw the photograph on which her 
daughter's gaze was fixed, and her mother-in- 
stinct made her realize what was going on in 
Jane's mind. 

We've all got to be comrades, and take what 
comes to us, and make life worth while in spite of 
the hard knocks," she went on softly. And, 
Janey, you're one of the best of us at doing that 
when you make up your mind to it." 

Jane's gaze had fallen from the photograph of 
her twin to a rapt contemplation of the front of 
the pretty dress, but she looked up as her mother 

173 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

stopped speaking. There was a certain triumph 
in her eyes, which was strangely contradicted by a 
large tear which splashed down her cheek in spite 
of her. 

“ Mother,” she began, flicking away the tear air- 
ily, and wondering if her smile looked as one- 
sided as it felt, I think that if I take your tiniest 
scissors I can rip out these tucks, and then perhaps 
the dress will be long enough.” 

I believe it will, too, darling.” Mrs. Stuart^s 
tone was so calmly responsive, so matter-of-fact, 
that her daughter’s chin steadied itself at once. 

And as it doesn’t button too easily perhaps we 
can let it out. I have great hopes of your capac- 
ity.” 

“ Well, I don’t know about my capacity, but 
anyway I have some perfectly good white shoes. 
I’m sure of those because I slipped them on the 
other day.” Jane had gone back to her every-day 
dress by this time and was hunting for the small 
scissors. I’ll take the dress into my room now, 
and after dinner I’m going to sit out on the piazza 
and rip. It’s too lovely to stay indoors. Good- 
bye, mother.” 

“ Good-bye, Janey. Snip the little stitches care- 
fully, and don’t cut the dress.” 

Almost out of the room Jane turned to gaze at 
mother and found her looking, too, with the smile 

174 


Belhaven Girls 


that always spoke to her daughter's heart. With 
one bound she was back again, dropping dress and 
scissors in her impetuous haste. 

“ Please say, ‘ Good-bye, comrade,' " she begged, 
sniffing a little and not minding in the least this 
time whether her chin quivered or not. “ I'm go- 
ing to be one now truly. I was so pleased with 
myself because I hadn't fussed — much — and I 
never noticed that there hadn't really been any- 
thing to fuss about. Now, if you'd like to have 
me stay at home from the party and — and sweep 
the stairs — or anything else, I'll do it, because I 
haven't thought about education, or sickness, or 
anything, but myself." 

Jane lifted her head with a truly heroic air. 
Sweeping the stairs was her pet abomination, as 
her mother knew. I'll even sweep 'em and not 
let you know how I hate it," she added, feeling 
that this was the greatest sacrifice possible. 

Mrs. Stuart laughed. If you're bound to have 
a penance you might put peas in the white shoes 
the way some of the old pilgrims are said to have 
done, and walk to the party in them," she said 
whimsically. 

“ I should hate to insult those perfectly grand 
shoes that way. I've had plenty of white shoes 
before, but there's an air about these that makes 
them different from all the rest." Jane was gath- 

175 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

©ring up the white dress as she spoke, and she 
turned again toward the door. 

Good-bye, commander,’’ she said with a salute 
which she fondly believed to be truly military. 

Farewell, comrade,” answered her mother, giv- 
ing as good an imitation as she could achieve. 
And then they both laughed, and Jane ran out of 
the room. 

When she settled herself on the piazza after din- 
ner David was already ensconced in a corner with 
a book. 

“ You can just be thankful you don’t have tucks 
in your clothes, Mr. Spinksy Stuart,” she said with 
an air of cheerful martyrdom. If you did, you’d 
probably have to sit down with the scissors too.” 

“ What’s doing ? ” David left his chair and 
strolled over to where his sister was sitting. Got 
to rip all those bits of stitches? Jiminy ! Why 
don’t you put a — a — what do you call it ? — an ad- 
dition on the bottom ? ” 

“This isn’t a house I’m ripping, Spinksy. 
Reading so much has affected your eyesight, I’m 
afraid.” 

“Not a bit. I should get a piece of lace, or — or 
crochet-work, and sew it all up so that it pulls 
with a draw-string, and fasten it tight on the bot- 
tom of the dress, and — and there you are.” 

“ Certainly, there I am,” agreed Jane solemnly. 

176 


Belhaven Girls 


“ And there you are, right in my light. It’s easy 
to see through you most of the time, Spinksy, 
but Oh, there comes Carol ! ” 


The Lady Jane was tall and slim, 

The Lady Jane was fair ; 

And Sir David, her twin, was strong of limb. 
And she was exceedingly fond of him. 

And they were a loving pair, 


sang Carol, suiting the words to the occasion. 
She came up the front walk, looking so gay and 
bright that for a moment Jane could hardly be- 
lieve it possible that she could ever seem other- 
wise. Hello, Lady Jane — what are you so busy 
about ? she asked cheerfully, seating herself be- 
side Jane and looking at the dress with interest. 

l\e grown out of my dress, and weVe got to 
let these tucks down,’^ answered Jane, half wish- 
ing she didn^t have to explain to this girl, who 
probably didn’t know anything about such econ- 
omies. 

Do let me take those dinky little scissors and 
you get another pair.” Carol took the scissors 
without waiting for permission, and began deftly 
to cut the stitches. Now, listen,” she began, 
taking command of the situation with surprising 
enthusiasm. We’ll rip one tuck, and then you 
177 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

try it on, and I’ll see how many more we need to 
rip. And if the stitches show I’ll cover the place 
with feather-stitching, and ” Carol inter- 

rupted herself to laugh joyously. You’re look- 
ing at me as if you thought I’d gone mad,” she 
went on, laughing again at Jane’s amazed face. 

Really, there’s nothing I love so much as fussing 
oyer dresses. It’s my specialty. Elise, mother’s 
maid, says I could earn my living that way if I 
had to. I’m always doing something to my own 
clothes when I can get the chance, and I adore 
embroidery and any kind of fancy sewing.” 

“ It’s a perfectly glorious talent to have,” sighed 
Jane, admiration in voice and face. I can sew 
some, of course, but I’m scared when it comes to 
trying anything like this.” 

Trust to me and get some scissors,” said Carol 
dramatically. “ It’s a darling little dress, and we 
can fix it perfectly well.” 

Jane ran into the house to search for more small 
scissors, and David, who, at Carol’s appearance, 
had gone back to his corner, looked from behind 
his book at the absorbed face bent over the rip- 
ping. It was quite unnecessary that Jane should 
have many friends, he was thinking, for this one 
seemed to provide variety enough. He was try- 
ing to imagine how she would look if she were 
cross and moody as Jane had seen her the other 
178 


Belhaven Girls 


day, when, to his confusion, she glanced up sud- 
denly and caught his gaze. 

He retired precipitately behind his book, but 
her laugh brought him out again to face the situa- 
tion. 

I suppose you think I^m a freak,’^ she said, 
pausing in her work and thoughtfully swinging 
the little pair of scissors to and fro on one finger. 
“ Well, perhaps I am, but I hate to have people 
find it out so soon.^’ She bent her head over the 
dress again with a made-up sigh, which served its 
purpose of making David feel very uncomfortable. 

Why — why, I don’t ” he stammered, and 

then he blessed Jane with all his heart for coming 
out of the house just at that moment. The two 
girls fell into lively chatter at once, and as soon 
as he reasonably could, David slipped away, feel- 
ing that if he could find Rob Randall he should 
be in less trying companionship. 

The dress having been tried on after the ripping 
of one tuck, it was decided that one more tuck 
would do. 

The pressing will bring it down a little more,” 
said Carol, with a practical air. And that will 
leave us a group of three tucks, which is quite 
correct. I can see perfectly, too, how we’re going 
to let the dress out a little.” 

“ You talk just like the real thing,” marveled 
179 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane, as they began work again. I^m lost in 
admiration, and I think you're perfectly wonder- 
ful." 

“ Wait till we get through, and then see if you 
think so," Carol murmured as she snipped away 
with the utmost care. By the way, are you in 
any hurry for this? I expect to go away to- 
morrow." 

I want to wear it Saturday if I can," responded 
Jane, with a queer feeling of embarrassment. I 
— I haven’t had a chance to tell you yet that 
Serena Holt is going to have some girls at her 
house on Saturday, and I’m invited." 

“ Why, when ? " 

They came to see me yesterday afternoon," in- 
terrupted Jane. Serena and Peggy Curtis and 
Polly Reed." She was anxious to get the explana- 
tion over as soon as possible, and she wished with 
all her heart that she knew of some way to adjust 
the troubles of her friends. 

‘^Did they — did they mention me?" Carol’s 
head was bent low over her work, and the words 
came indistinctly. 

“ They said you used to be great friends with 
them, and now you aren’t." 

It was really all my fault," avowed Carol, 
stopping the little scissors to look miserably at 
Jane. “ I don’t know what got into me last sum- 
180 


Belhaven Girls 


mer to make me act so snippy. I had two girls 
visiting me, and I was perfectly crazy over them 
for a while, and they didn^t want to know the girls 
here, and they tried to keep me away from them. 
Afterward, when I just couldn^t bear those girls, 
and wanted to make up with Serena and the 
others, it was too late, of course.^’ 

She began her work again with sudden haste, 
and the last inch of tuck was finished before she 
spoke again. 

There, Lady Jane,^^ she said, holding up the 
dress triumphantly, we can get it ready for 
Saturday as well as not. I can put off going 
away until late that afternoon. I’d ten times 
rather come over here and sew with you, any- 
way.” 

‘‘ Oh, but you mustn’t give up anything to 
work on my dress.” Jane was aghast at such 

self-sacrifice. ^‘Mother and I can ” 

'' You’d better make the most of it when I’m so 
helpful as I am now. You never can tell about 
me. At least that’s what every one says, so prob- 
ably it’s true. And it isn’t every day you can get 
a born dressmaker for nothing.” 

'' I should say not.” The fervor of Jane’s reply 
made the other girl smile. “ It’s perfectly lovely 
of you to do it for me, and oh, dear, I just wish 
you were going ” 

i8i 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Don’t/^ said Carol sharply, dropping dress and 
scissors into Jane’s lap and running down the 
walk. 

Jane called a good-bye and watched until she 
was quite out of sight ; then turned to go into the 
house. 

‘‘ She’s about four different kinds of a girl, isn’t 
she ? ” said David, suddenly confronting her in 
the doorway. She keeps me guessing, I can tell 
you.” 

When Jane sat down to dinner on Saturday she 
was filled with a happy excitement, and a strong 
sense of satisfaction. She was really pleased with 
herself, because, for once, everything was ready to 
put on, and there would be no scurrying around 
at the last moment to find articles which hid them- 
selves with malicious persistency. 

I must be getting almost as orderly as Spinksy,” 
she said to herself, as a vision of her room rose be- 
fore her mind. The pretty dress, comfortable 
now, and quite long enough, lay smoothly on the 
bed. Ribbons, a soft pale pink, nestled beside it. 
On the fioor, near the foot of the bed, stood the 
white shoes. 

Jane’s meditations were interrupted by an ex- 
cited battle of words between Judy and Kenneth 
as to the merits of their respective pets. Rags, 
having apparently mistaken Fluff for a stranger 
182 


Belhaven Girls 


that morning, and chased her up a tree, was very 
much in disgrace in Judy^s eyes. 

It isn’t a puppy’s fault when he does things 
like that,” said Jane, dashing gallantly into the 
conversation. It’s his instinct, and he doesn’t 
know any better.” 

P’raps you wouldn’t say so if ’twas your cat,” 
retorted Judy. 

“ Ken must train him to behave,” David ad- 
vised. You can teach those puppies a great 
deal, and he’s really a perfect terror.” 

I do try.” Kenneth’s earnestness was almost 
pathetic. “ But it’s an awful job, and there are so 
many nice things to do here.” 

Miss Trot, bringing in a rice-pudding for dessert, 
caught a part of the conversation and couldn’t 
abstain from joining therein. 

“ He’s loose and chasin’ round somewheres 
now,” she said. I saw him more’n fifteen 
minutes ago kitin’ after a hen.” 

Jane laughed. He’s a wretch, but I love him. 
Oh, there’s Carol. She said she’d be over right 
after dinner to see me get ready.” 

Carol took possession of Mrs. Stuart as they all 
rose from the table, and put both arms around her 
for an instant as though she, too, longed for a 
share in this mother. For a few moments all the 
children lingered in the dining-room, and Miss 

183 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Trot, clearing the table, hung around, also, and 
listened with a pleased smile to the gay chatter. 

‘‘ Whose turn is it to help Susan with the 
dishes?'^ asked mother suddenly, but before any 
one could answer there was the sound of some- 
thing thumping gently down the stairs, and a low 
growling, interrupted by an occasional sharp bark. 
David and Kenneth started at once, but they were 
too late to intercept Rags, who dashed through the 
hall and out of the front door dragging something 
white. 

My shoe ! gasped Jane, who had reached the 
hall just behind her brothers, and stood gazing 
with tragic eyes after the escaping puppy. The 
boys were in pursuit, and it was not long before 
Rags dropped his prize and crouched low, wagging 
his tail and waiting to be overtaken. 

When they reached the house again, Kenneth 
carrying the culprit and David investigating the 
shoe, Jane was white with anger and disappoint- 
ment. 

Let me see it, David,^^ she cried, almost snatch- 
ing the shoe from his hand. Its whiteness was 
sadly dimmed, but worse than that the dog’s sharp 
teeth had gone through it in several places, and 
the toe was chewed beyond repair. 

It’s spoiled — it's wholly spoiled." Jane’s eyes 
were blazing as she lifted them from her inspection 
184 


Belhaven Girls 


of the shoe. “ That dog is a perfect pest, and 
something ought to be done about it. I should 
like to 

“ It's a puppy's instinct to do things like that," 

interrupted Judy. ‘‘You said " she stopped 

with an abruptness that surprised them all. Judy 
was learning lessons in these days, also. “ I'm 
awfully sorry. I wish you could wear mine," she 
ended softly. 

Susan Trot, sympathetic to the point of despair, 
and twisting her apron as fiercely as though her 
own temper were in question, stood a little apart 
from the others. At sight of her the color rushed 
into Jane's cheeks like a flame, and she clenched 
her hands until it hurt, and swallowed resolutely. 

“ I — I think in the best families they're wearing 
black shoes now with their white dresses," she said 
at last with a little laugh that caught in her throat 
and sounded like something else. She saw her 
mother's hand go to her forehead in an invol- 
untary salute which cheered her inexpressibly. 
Mother knew how much she cared for those white 
shoes. 

“ Come on, Carol," she went on almost cheer- 
fully. “ Let's go up-stairs and see whether he has 
devoured my dress and ribbons." 

Miss Trot, retreating to the kitchen, sighed with 
intense relief “Ain't she a real he-ro-ine? " she 
185 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

said to Judy, quite unconscious that she, herself, 
had in any way contributed to Jane’s victory. 

Judy, dish-towel in hand, was silently revolving 
the situation. I think that was perfectly splen- 
did of Jane,” she announced in a tone of convic- 
tion. I will say it even if she is my sister.” 


i86 


CHAPTER X 


SHOE-POLISH 

Up-stairs Jane was surveying the shoes she must 
wear with an expression of unmitigated disgust. 

They’re big and thick and clumping,” she said 
dolefully. But it’s these or stay at home, and 
I’m not going to lose the first party I’ve had a 
chance at.” 

Good for you,” encouraged Carol. They’ll 
look all right with a little shoe-polish on them. 
I’ll take them down-stairs to Susan, shall I ? ” 

Get David to black ’em. There’s a new bottle 
of polish, and he’ll have to open it. I’ll be doing 
my hair while you’re gone.” 

Carol ran down-stairs and found David on the 
front porch talking with Rob Randall. You’re 
requested to polish these, kind sir, for your per- 
fectly splendid sister,” she said, handing the shoes 
to David. “ She didn’t say she was perfectly splen- 
did,” she hastened to add, “ but I do. Wasn’t she 
just dandy about those white shoes? I should 
have torn up everybody and everything.” 

Oh, no, you wouldn’t,” David contradicted 
coolly, quite as much to his own astonishment as 
187 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

to hers. “ YouVe got lots of good sense, I can see 
it in your eyes. Jane is all right, though, and I’ll 
put an extra shine on her shoes to prove I think 
so.” He was quite conscious that this commenda- 
tion was weak compared to the pride he was feel- 
ing. It wouldn’t do to say too much about one’s 
twin sister, even though she was such a good sport, 
he was thinking as he started around the house. 

Carol followed him, and Rob, lazily picking up 
the armful of books he had deposited on the piazza, 
went also. “ Going to do it out here? ” he inquired 
as they reached the side porch. Carol and I will 
superintend the performance, won’t we, Carol ? ” 

David looked as if he could have spared so 
interested an audience, but he said nothing, and 
departed into the house in search of the new bottle 
of shoe-polish. 

While he was gone Carol gave Rob an animated 
account of Rags’ successful raid, and Jane’s strug- 
gle to keep her temper. “ She was the real thing, 
for those were perfectly ducky white shoes,” she 
ended, lowering her voice suddenly at the sound 
of footsteps. 

David came out on the side piazza with the 
bottle of polish in one hand, a corkscrew in the 
other. “ I can’t start this cork with my fingers,” 
he said cheerfully, “ but this will fetch her all 
right.” 


i88 


Shoe-Polish 


He inserted the corkscrew with nice care into 
the very center of the cork and screwed it in, while 
his audience looked on with the critical attention 
which so often gets on the nerves of the principal 
performer. 

“ Doesn^t he do that beautifully?^^ murmured 
Carol with a mischievous smile. “ If there's any- 
thing I enjoy it's to watch a boy do things like 
this. They're so clever about it." 

David, just preparing to draw with steady firm- 
ness on the cork, nearly dropped the bottle in his 
embarrassment. 

If you want to have Jane's shoes done this 
afternoon you'd better stop jollying me. I'm bash- 
ful," he warned. 

Never should have suspected it." Carol's eyes 
were dancing with delight. I'll turn my back 
if you like." 

Never mind — it's coming now," but in spite 
of a long, strong pull the cork didn't move. 

Ginger ! That's stuck in tight," said David 
perplexedly. I hate to break a cork, but I guess 
I'll have to." 

Here, let me try it," and Rob got up from the 
edge of the piazza where he and Carol were sitting. 

They always bring me all the olive bottles and 
pickle jars to open at home. I'm a cracker-jack 
at this sort of a trick." 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Conceited thing ! If you do it I shall think 
it’s because David got it started. He’s just as 
strong as you are.” 

'' It isn’t strength alone, Miss Heath, it’s skill,” 
observed Rob, smiling at her blandly. Now, 
notice, please, that this first time I’m not trying to 
draw it. I’m merely investigating to find out how 
tight it is. There, you see it’s still in the bottle, 
serenely happy in fulfilling its mission. Again 
observe, please,” Rob was tightening his grip on 
the handle of the corkscrew, now it clings des- 
perately, but in vain. ‘ It starts, it moves, it ’ 

Thunderation, I should think it did ! ” 

Carol jumped and screamed and ran as the cork, 
once started, shot from the bottle, followed by a 
stream of shoe-polish. 

You needn’t run. It’s all on me,” said Rob, 
standing with his eyes shut while little rivulets of 
blacking trickled down his face. If any kind- 
hearted person would take this bottle, and get me 

a wet cloth or something ” 

A window opened above the piazza, and Jane’s 
head appeared. Are my shoes almost finished ? ” 
she asked with some impatience. 

“ No, but I am, and the bottle’s open,” re- 
sponded Robert feebly. I wish you were down 
here, Jane. You’ve got some sense. These two 
crazy things can only stand here and laugh.” 

190 


Shoe-Polish 


Jane, still in her every-day dress, flew down- 
stairs. She hadn’t been able to see Rob from her 
window, but the helpless laughter of the other two 
drew her. 

At first sight of the afflicted youth, irrepressible 
mirth seized her. Then she grew suddenly sober. 

Oh, Rob, it didn’t go into your eyes, did it?” she 
demanded in a tone of such unmistakable anxiety 
that the others stopped laughing directly. And then 
all at once she realized that for the first time she was 
seeing Rob without the protecting smoked glasses. 

“ David, get a basin of water — quick ” she 

commanded. “ I’ll get a cloth — and ask mother 
to come.” 

Don’t get excited, Jane. My eyes are all 
right,” said Robert with a coolness that Calmed her 
at once. “ Only I don’t dare open ’em with this 
stuff running down. 

. My, but that feels good,” he went on a moment 
later as David sopped his face with water. Just get 
the worst of it off, Davy, and then I’ll go home and 
get my mother to scrub me. She’s had experience.” 

It’ll take scrubbing,” said David, giving his 
chum a dry cloth on which to wipe his face. I 
think by using lemon-juice and several different 
kinds of sand-soap you may get most of it off by 
next Christmas.” 

Oh, get out ! I don’t believe it’s so bad as 
191 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

that. And I^m not going to please you by look- 
ing at myself in any mirror, either, until I get 
home. Jane, I^m sorry I can^t polish your shoes 
for you, because you were such a dandy about 
coming to my rescue. Once in a while you do 
find a girl who really has some presence of mind.’^ 
With which withering remark Rob picked up his 
books, which fortunately had escaped the deluge, 
and started for home and mother. 

An hour later, when Jane, fresh as a rose in her 
white dress and pink ribbons, walked by the Ran- 
dall house on her way to Serenade party, a clean 
and well-dressed youth strolled down the front 
walk and fell into step beside her. 

“ Where are you going ? Will you please take 
me? he said, quite as if he hadn't seen Jane in a 
month. I really think you need some one to 
show you the way." 

Perhaps I do. Carol meant to come part way 
with me, but I was — ahem — I was delayed in 
getting ready, and she had to go home. And 
Davy just wouldn't come for fear I'd make him go 
all the way to the house, and he might possibly see 
a girl or two. It's positively harrowing to have 
that boy so bashful." 

I shall have to take him in hand," mused Rob. 
“ I believe I'll go over and talk to him after I 
land you." 


192 


Shoe-Polish 


'‘You make me feel like a fish with a horrid 
hook ill it when you talk about ' landing me/ 
said Jane plaintively. " You don^t have to feel 
any responsibility about me. You may go back to 
Davy now if you want to. I know the way.'^ 

" Oh, I don^t mind seeing that you get there all 
right. You've been very nice to me — tried to pre- 
sent me with a hen the moment you arrived, 
and " 

" Robert Randall, do you want me to tell these 
girls how well you can take the cork out of a 
blacking-bottle, and how you fairly threw things 
at me the first time I was really introduced to 
you ? " interrupted Jane in a panic. Then she 
stood still and looked at him appealingly. " You 
haven't been telling everybody about that dreadful 
hen, have you ? " 

" Not a soul, upon my word," chuckled Rob, de- 
lighted at the impression he had made. "And 
what's more I won't if you don't want me to." 

" I should say I don't. At least not until I get 
much better acquainted." 

" All right, then. And if you get stumped for 
conversation — girls find it so hard to talk — you 
may tell the nicest story you can about me and 
the shoe-polish," conceded Rob with great magna- 
nimity. 

" What generosity ! " sighed Jane. They were 
193 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

crossing the street for the last time, and Serena’s 
house was in sight. As they reached the sidewalk 
Jane instinctively looked down at her shoes. 
“ Talk about shoe-polish I ” she said with a tragic 
air ; you needn’t think I shall try to converse 
about anything connected with shoes. Look at 
those ! ” 

She was stamping her foot as she spoke in a vain 
attempt to get rid of the white dust which had 
settled thickly. 

'' Hold on there, I’ll fix ’em,” and before she 
could prevent it, Rob was lightly fiicking off the 
dust with his handkerchief. There you are as 
good as new,” he said triumphantly. Now run 
along in and don’t be shy. This is a nice crowd 
of girls you’re going to meet this afternoon. I 
can speak for all of them — except, perhaps, one. 
Oh, I remember now, she’s away, and you won’t 
see her.” 

‘‘ Who is she ? ” begged Jane, full of curiosity 
over this last remark, but Rob only lifted his hat 
with a smile and walked off. 

'' I’m going to look up David,” he called back. 
“ Perhaps I’ll be over to see Ned Holt later on.” 

Jane walked up to the front door and there 
found one of the massive knockers which had cap- 
tured her fancy on the day of her arrival. To 
her disappointment she had no chance to use it, 
194 


Shoe-Polish 

however, for the door flew open, and Serena ap- 
peared. 

My dear, weVe been waiting and watching for 
you,’^ she said greeting her guest with outstretched 
hands. Let me put your hat here. Y jUx hair 
looks all right, but here's a mirror if you want i<> 
see. Now come in. The girls are just '.vi azy to 
know you." 

Inside the long living-room Jane was warmly 
welcomed by Polly and Peggy, who seemed like old 
friends. 

“ Awfully glad to see you again," said Polly. 

I'd like to stay and talk with you, but Serena 
says I'll have to go home if I gabble the way I did 
when we called on you, so I'm scared." 

Peggy moved away also after the first greeting. 

We've got to be polite and let the other girls 
have a chance," she murmured, “ but I hate to do 
it." 

“ I was just crazy to introduce them to you," 
sighed Polly. “ No one could set off* their fine 
points so well as I can, but Serena wouldn't let 
me." 

Run along," said Serena good-naturedly. 

Jane, this is Esther Strong,' who writes poems 
about us all, and this is Marian Chester, who thinks 
we're all the nicest ever, and tells us so a dozen 
times a week." 


195 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane smiled at a tall, slender girl, pale and a 
little stooped, who blinked at her kindly with 
near-sighted eyes. Then her hand was seized by 
a plump, auburn-haired little girl who was blush- 
ing and giggling over Serena’s introduction of her. 

“ They say I jolly them,” she gurgled in a 
sweet, small voice, but I really do think they’re 
the nicest ever, and I’m sure you will when you 
know them.” 

“ That’s enough, child, here’s some one else,” 
and Serena brought along a tall girl with rosy 
cheeks and big, soft brown eyes which looked with 
warm friendliness into Jane’s. “ This is Molly 
Oliver, commonly called ^ Mollyolly,’ ” the youth- 
ful hostess said gravely, and, words failing me, 
I’m going to leave you to find out all about her 
yourself.” 

Mollyolly grasped Jane’s hand and pumped it in 
boyish fashion, smiling broadly meanwhile and 
showing the whitest of teeth. 

You’d think I was a wonder, wouldn’t you? ” 
she said in a soft, rather deep voice, which fasci- 
nated her new friend at once. ‘‘ Well, I’m not, so 
don’t be disappointed.” 

Now don’t tell anything about yourself, be- 
cause that’s my part, and it’s my first turn,” an- 
nounced Marian Chester, coming back again. At 
the same moment Serena presented Jane with a card 
196 


Shoe-Polish 


which was headed '' Conversation Party/^ and 
which proceeded to set forth that ten minute con- 
versations would be held with the guest of honor 
by each of the girls whom she had not previously 
met. Said guest to be taken into the curtained 
alcove and talked with privately according to 
program. 

I’m first/’ repeated Marian Chester joyously. 

My topic is ^ The Girls.’ Come on, Jane. 

You see we thought,” she went on a moment 
later when they were comfortably ensconced on the 
window-seat in the alcove, that if you could only 
hear a lot about us right away you’d feel more at 
home, and as if you’d known us all your life.” 

Jane nodded in pleased agreement, but had no 
chance to say anything because Marian took up the 
word immediately. 

I don’t know where to begin,” she confessed. 

Unless I start with the ‘ Triad,’ which is what we 
call Serena and Polly and Peggy. They’re so 
united, without being the least bit alike, and each 
one of them is just as nice as each other. That 
doesn’t sound quite right, but I’m sure you know 
what I mean. They are all fourteen, and their 
birthdays come in the same month, and they’ve 
solemnly vowed to be friends forever and ever.” 

Marian paused for a second, but continued be- 
fore Jane could say anything. 

197 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Esther is a perfect grind, but she’s an old dar- 
ling all the same. And so clever I My dear, you 
have no idea what lovely things she writes. Any 
magazine ought to be proud to publish her stories. 
There was one about — oh, I mustn’t stop to tell 
you that, or I shall never get through. 

Serena has a brother Ned,” she went on 
breathlessly, two years older than she is. Great 
chum of Rob Randall. Rob’s nice-looking, isn’t 
he?” 

For an instant all Jane could think of was Rob, 
with his face screwed up, his eyes tightly shut, 
and shoe-polish adorning his countenance, and she 
smiled broadly. 

You see I’ve just seen him to-day for the first 
time without those dark glasses,” she hesitated. 

I really didn’t have much time to decide 
about ” 

And, of course, you couldn’t be expected to 
like red hair,” sighed Marian, making her joyous 
face express as much melancholy as it possibly 
could. Then, before Jane could protest, she was 
chattering again as fast as ever. 

It doesn’t make much difference about looks 
after all, and I don’t believe I’ve got more than 
three minutes left. Only I’m sorry, though, that 
you don’t like red hair, and I shall have to help 
Rob bear up under the disappointment. Perhaps 
198 


Shoe-Polish 


you’ll like Ned’s other chum, Jack Dexter, better 
than you do Rob. He’s ” 

** I thought your subject was ^ girls,’ ” interrupted 
Jane mischievously, and then they both laughed 
until Serena called, You’ve had eight minutes, 
Marian. Hurry up I ” 

“ What can I say in two minutes ? ” Marian was 
in a panic. Oh, how could I forget Mollyolly ? 
She’s our athletic girl, and she’s a perfect joy. 
She’s almost sixteen, but she chums with us just 
the same, and we all adore her. Somehow — I 
can’t exactly explain why — there’s something 
about her that ” — for the first time Marian’s 
fiuency deserted her — oh, she’s just right, and 
you’ll see what I mean when you know her.” 

Time’s up,” called Serena. Wasn’t it clever 
of us to give Marian that subject? Is there any- 
thing nice you don’t know about us now, Jane ? ” 
she asked, as Marian left the alcove, and Molly 
Oliver took her place. 

“ Lots,” answered Jane, and added solemnly, 
I didn’t have a chance to ask a single question.” 
A remark which the other girls, including the un- 
repentant Marian, received with a shout of laugh- 
ter. 

Molly’s subject was athletics, and during the 
first five minutes Jane found herself telling all she 
knew, and had ever accomplished in that branch. 

199 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

The other girl asked a few questions, but it was 
more the responsive interest of her eyes which 
drew forth the information she wanted. 

“ You'll do," she said, at last, nodding her head 
wisely. We shall need you for basket-ball and 
tennis. I'm glad you're going to be here next 
winter, because you can tell us how they play the 
games somewhere else. We're trying to give our 
school a high standard, and it won't do for us to 
think we're the only ones." 

Then, for the second five minutes, Jane heard 
about the snow-shoe club, and skating parties ; 
about games in the open as well as school athletics, 
until she began to feel that Belhaven offered de- 
lightful possibilities of which she had not dreamed. 

Serena called the time promptly, and Molly de- 
parted with another boyish hand-shake. “ I'm go- 
ing to count on you to help us out a lot next 
winter," she said heartily, and Jane, without know- 
ing why, felt that some signal honor had been con- 
ferred upon her. 

I’m all ready for my next guest," she said 
gaily, poking her head out between the curtains. 
As she did so she noticed for the first time that 
something she had taken for a window was really 
a door, opening on a side piazza, and that some of 
the girls were busy setting a table out there. 

I'm coming," answered Esther, who seemed to 
200 


Shoe-Polish 


have forgotten for the moment that anything de- 
volved upon her, and rose in embarrassed haste to 
cross the room. 

Before she reached the alcove, however, they all 
heard the sudden opening of the front door, and a 
second later another girl appeared in the doorway 
of the living-room. 

Well, I like this, Serena Holt,^^ she said with 
a great pretense of being aggrieved, and hurrying 
on before any one else could get in a word. You 
shouldn't have a party when your nearest neigh- 
bor is away. — Hullo, girls. Polly, I believe you're 
fatter than ever ; and, Peggy, didn’t I tell you not 
to wear that color again on your hair ? I came 
right over, Serena, because, of course, I knew you 
would have invited me if I’d been at home.” 

Of course,” assented Serena, without any en- 
thusiasm. Jane, this is Rita Mayo.” 

“ I’m awfully glad to meet you,” said the new- 
comer as Jane stepped out of the alcove. I should 
have called on you, but I’ve been away. But 
why do they keep you shut up in a corner by your- 
self ? ” 

Jane hastened to explain, and added, I’m just 
going to talk about ^ school ’ with Esther.” 

Fiddlesticks. You’d a great deal better talk 
to me. Come on, let me be your partner this 
time. Esther won’t mind, will you, Essie?” and 
201 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

before any one could interfere she had put her 
arm around Janets waist, and hurried her back 
to the alcove. There was a chorus of protest from 
the other girls, to which Rita paid not the slightest 
attention. Jane, amused and rather interested by 
this aggressive stranger, allowed things to take 
their course because she didn’t know what else to 
do. 

Mercy I You poor child,” said Rita, looking 
at the card which Jane carried. I must say 
their idea of entertainment isn’t mine. My dear, 
you should be grateful to me, for I’ve saved you 
from being bored to extinction. Now tell me all 
about yourself and your family and how you hap- 
pened to come here. That’s a perfectly sweet little 
dress. Where did you have it made ? ” 

Jane always felt herself stiffening when people 
were inquisitive, but this time her defenses crum- 
pled into nothingness before Rita’s penetrating 
inquiries. She hardly knew what she was telling, 
and she felt all the more doubtful when the other 
girl said with an air of triumph : 

I’m positive we’re going to be great chums. 
You look as though you know how to have fun, 
and I’m sure I do.” She hesitated for an instant, 
and gazed at Jane sharply with her pale-blue eyes. 
^ I’m going to tell you one thing, though. You 
can’t be friends with me and the other Belhaven 
202 


Shoe-Polish 


girls if you’re going to be intimate with Carol 
Heath. There, I told the girls I should say that, 
and I have.” 

Jane sprang from the window-seat and looked at 
Rita with flashing eyes. I donT see that you or 
the others have any right to tell me what friends 
I shall have,” she began, and then the immediate 
consciousness that probably the other girls had 
nothing to do with this made her stop and try to 
control her anger. 

“ Now, don’t get huffy,” implored Rita, raising 
her voice more than she realized. Of course you 
couldn’t expect the Triad to like Carol, and the 
rest of us don’t like her because she’s treated them 
so meanly. I can’t bear her, she’s such a snob, 
and ” 

Jane’s hand was on the curtain before Rita 
could go any farther, and she stepped out into the 
room, to be met by Serena and Molly Oliver, both 
hastening to her rescue. 

Rita, how could you? ” began Serena. 

Oh, I don’t believe you feel the way she 
thinks you do,” interrupted Jane, taking instant 
comfort from Serena’s distressed face, and Molly’s 
indignant eyes. And even if you do I just can’t 
give up Carol.” 

No one wants you to,” protested Molly and 
Serena in the same breath. Then they both 
203 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

started to say something and, having begun, each 
waited for the other, only to break into speech 
once more at exactly the same moment, and stop 
again. 

<< Now — one — two — three, sing it, girls, if you 
can^t talk,’’ cried the incorrigible Polly, making 
them all laugh, and thereby clearing the atmos- 
phere a little. Then, quite serious now she turned 
to the trouble-maker. Rita, you needn’t drag 
me into any remarks you make about Carol Heath. 
I never have stopped liking her, and I don’t be- 
lieve I ever shall.” 

“ Oh, I wish she could hear that,” sighed Jane, 
instinctively drawing nearer to the valiant Polly. 

Of course I don’t blame you at all for feeling the 
way you do, and Carol doesn’t either. She said 
it was all her fault, and she’s dreadfully sorry.” 

“Did she really say that ?” demanded Peggy, 
for whom confession of wrong-doing was difficult. 
“ I’m beginning to feel quite fond of her again.” 

“ Well, anyway, she’s been very nice to me, and 
she was my first friend here, and I couldn’t pos- 
sibly give her up even though — even though I do 
like you all so much.” Jane’s frank, smiling eyes 
traveled from one to another, but in some way 
managed to avoid the seventh girl, the late-comer. 

“ Well, I was only standing up for the Triad,” 
remarked Rita with a shrug. “ If they want to 
204 


Shoe-Polish 


kow-tow to her IVe nothing more to say. Of 
course, it’s easier forgiving some one who has auto- 
mobiles, and boxes of candy, and ” 

See here, Rita,” said Molly Oliver with sudden 
sternness, we’re all aware that you like to say 
things to shock people, but Jane Stuart doesn’t 
know you yet, and there’s no need of making her 
think you’re more disagreeable than you really 
are. I’m sure I’m very sorry that you didn’t 
miss the train that brought you home this after- 
noon.” 

‘‘Oh, well, I like to see you all get agitated 
over my speeches.” To Jane’s surprise Rita didn’t 
seem at all angry at Molly’s plain speaking. 

“ Come now and have something to eat,” called 
Serena, who was on the piazza. 

Out-of-doors, with the sweet spring air blowing 
in her face, Jane felt her spirits rise. It seemed 
so like old times to sit around with girls, chatter- 
ing as only girls can chatter, and consuming 
delicious sandwiches and cake, salted nuts and 
candy. It was quite like Sterling, she told her- 
self, especially so when Ned Holt and Jack Dexter, 
Rob Randall and David came to perch on the 
piazza railing and help eat all that was left. 

They told jokes and stories, and finally, being 
provided with pencil and paper, struggled to 
finish out limericks, the first line of which was 
205 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

given to them. Most of them were pretty poor, 
some really funny, but Rob, who was the last to 
read, surprised them all. 

“ I didn^t like that first line you gave me, so 
mine is wholly original,^^ he remarked casually. 

And I want you to understand that I know more 
about grammar and spelling than the last word of 
my second line would indicate. We poets have to 
take some liberties, don’t we, Esther ? ” 

Esther nodded with a pleased seriousness, which 
made Rob chuckle. Then he drew down his face 
soberly and began : 

There was a young girl who refused 
To give up the friend she had chused. 

With a flash of her eye. 

And a hurt little cry, 

She showed that she felt much abused.’^ 

'' Why, how did you know ? ” demanded Jane, 
jumping up suddenly and looking at him with 
startled eyes. 

Know what ? ” Rob’s manner was all inno- 
cence. 

They probably were hanging around on the 
piazza before we appeared,” said Rita. wonder 
that there was anything left for us.” 

'*Not guilty,” said Ned. A statement which 
was instantly confirmed by the others. 

206 


Shoe-Polish 


“ Don^t please them by asking any more ques- 
tions/’ said Mollyolly. “ I must go, girls. Jane, 
I’m coming over to see you right away. I’m so 
glad you’ve come to Belhaven to live.” 

“ I’m awfully sorry every minute wasn’t pleas- 
ant,” whispered Serena, when she was saying good- 
bye. “ Come again soon, and remember that you 
belong partly to us.” 

Jane, walking home with David and Rob, was 
her usual gay, talkative self. Just as they were 
leaving Rob at his house she turned upon him 
suddenly. 

How did you know what I — what you wrote 
in that foolish note ? ” she demanded. 

Please, ma’am, it was very simple. I was in 
the front hall waiting for Ned. But what made 
you say the thing I wrote about ? ” 

“ Oh ! You don’t know that. Very well, I 
can be mysterious, too. Good-night.” And Jane 
marched off with her head held high, leaving Rob 
to smile at his own thoughts. 


207 


CHAPTER XI 


EAVESDROPPERS 

Jane, you’re going to have a horrid time be- 
tween us all, aren’t you ? ” said Carol, staring 
gloomily at her friend who was seated, sketch-book 
in lap, on the side piazza. Carol had been away 
since the day of the party, and now, three days 
later, had come over to hear about it. 

Oh, I don’t know,” Jane answered absently. 
She was holding up her pencil to get the length 
of a branch, and squinting through half-shut eyes 
at the feathery foliage. She had been meaning to 
have a try at this particular tree, which, in its 
spring loveliness, was deriding all her attempts to 
put it on paper. 

'' Well, of course, you will,” Carol persisted. 

I shall never be willing to give you up to Polly 
and Serena and Peggy, and they certainly won’t 
let you escape them. We shall always be dodging 
each other.” 

The four other girls have been to see me since 
Serena had us at her house.” Jane had dropped 
her pencil and was counting them on her fingers. 

And some more are coming.” 

208 


Eavesdroppers 

I see my finish.’’ Carol’s voice and face were 
mournful. I never shall have one minute of 
you unless I fairly snatch it away from some one 
else. You had a fine time at Serena’s party, and 
you’re going to like those girls — you know you 
are.” 

‘‘ Well, I can’t help it if I am,” protested Jane, 
picking up the pencil, and trying once more to 
make her sketch look as much like a tree as it did 
like almost anything else. She had not told Carol 
about her share in Serena’s party, and she was 
wondering how she should make her understand 
that some of the girls, at least, weren’t unfriendly, 
and would probably be willing to make up. 

I like girls,” she went on, and I want to 
know a lot of them and have them like me. It 
makes a lot of difference to me, because I shall be 
here in the winter, and you won’t.” 

Well, I wish I hadn’t been such a stupid 
goose. It was worse than being a goose — I was 
downright horrid to those girls, and I deserve to 
have them snub me.” 

Did you ever tell ” Jane began impul- 

sively, but Carol, who was sitting near the corner, 
laid a finger on her lips and peered around cau- 
tiously to see who had come up on the front 
piazza. It was David and Rob Randall, and the 
first words the latter spoke made Carol flush 
209 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

rosily, and hold up an imploring hand to keep 
Jane silent. 

It’s a mean shame Carol Heath isn’t chummy 
with the other girls,” Rob said as though continu- 
ing a conversation. It’s so bad if you want to 
get them all together for a good time.” 

Jane, who had been trained to a strict code of 
honor, felt that she ought to speak or cough, but 
Carol’s insistent eyes held her. 

Whose fault is it? ” asked David. 

Carol’s, I suppose. And I dare say she’s as 
ready to be friends again as the girls are to have 
her. Probably it will go on like this, because they 
won’t any of them have spunk enough to talk right 
out. Just like girls. It makes me cross, because 
I want to have a party some time, and mother 
won’t let me leave out any of them.” 

Crickey I I hope they stay mad,” said David 
apprehensively. One reason I’ve liked this town 
so far is because I haven’t been invited to any 
parties. I don’t know what to say to girls.” 

“ Tut, tut, sonny, you must learn.” Rob’s man- 
ner was so superior- that the two silent listeners 
around the corner stuffed handkerchiefs in their 
mouths in helpless mirth. It’s good for you to 
mingle in society and learn to do the polite act. 
See what a model I am.” 

Oh, come off,” protested David. I bet you 
210 


Eavesdroppers 

don't like it any better than I do. Come on up 
into my room, and look at those stamps I was 
telling you about." 

Carol was silent until they were quite out of 
hearing, then she said in a repressed voice, '‘So 
Mr. Rob Randall thinks girls haven't spunk 
enough to talk right out ! And he wants to give 
a party and can't I And I'm interfering with 
David's social progress ! " 

By this time Jane was giggling uncontrollably 
at Carol's funny manner. “ You know what they 
say about listeners," she gasped. “ You didn't 
need to hear all that." 

“ I suppose it was mean to listen," Carol agreed, 
“ but I only meant to let them say something, and 
then I was going to jump out at them. I didn't 
know the first thing they said would be about me. 

“ I'd like to know what made him say that I 
was probably as anxious to make up as the other 
girls are," she went on after a moment's silence. 
“ Do you believe they " 

“ I certainly do." Jane's manner was convinc- 
ing in the extreme. “ I was just going to tell you 
so when the boys came." 

Carol sat very still for a moment. Then she 
jumped up, her small face brilliant with excite- 
ment. “ Lady Jane I'm going on a peace mission. 
Want to come ? " 


2II 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Yes, but I can’t. I promised mother I’d stay 
about the house until she gets back.” 

“ Perhaps it’s just as well. It may not come out 
right. You’ll hear later,” and Carol whisked 
around the corner of the piazza in excited haste. 
A second later she was back again, and talking in 
the quick, breathless way which Jane had learned 
to associate with her friend’s most intimate confi- 
dences. 

I don’t know what made me think of it — 
unless it was because you mentioned your mother 
— but, Jane, I’ve been wanting to tell you that 
we’re getting along better — I mean my mother 
and I. It was mostly my fault after all,” she 
ended soberly. 

That’s perfectly fine,” Jane responded warmly. 

I’m awfully glad. Some stepmothers are so nice 
they make you forget they’re not own mothers. 
Perhaps yours will.” 

'' Stepmothers ! ” repeated Carol wonderingly. 
‘'Why, she isn’t my stepmother. I thought I 
told you that I’m — that I’m adopted.” 

Jane made herself sit perfectly still and speak 
calmly. Nevertheless, her voice sounded absurdly 
hopeful even to her own ears when she said, 
“Do you mean to say you’re an orphan, Carol 
Heath?” 

“Yes, I’m an orphan,” answered Carol quite 
212 


Eavesdroppers 

simply, and then, because for the moment she was 
seeing herself in the sorrowful light which that 
sad word radiates, her lip curled piteously and she 
turned her face away from her friend. 

“ Carol, don’t you know ” began Jane ir- 

repressibly, but Carol faced her again just then, 
and with pleading eyes said as she had said before : 

“ Please don’t talk about it to me, and promise 
again that you won’t tell any one, Jane.” 

Why, of course, I’ll promise, though my first 
one is just as good as ever,” agreed Jane disap- 
pointedly, and then before she could say another 
word Carol had vanished around the corner again. 

I don’t see why she makes such a mystery of 
it,” Jane said perplexedly when the last sound of 
rapid footsteps had died away. Then with a note 
of sternness in her voice, she added, “ Now, Jane 
Stuart, don’t be a nonsensical idiot. You know 
it isn’t a bit likely. Try to think of something 
else.” 

She fixed her eyes on the far distance and tried 
to picture Carol going on her mission of peace. 
“ I believe that’s going to be all right,” she mur- 
mured, “ but I’d as soon not be with her.” At 
last her gaze fell on the sketch she had been at- 
tempting, and then rose to the tree, quivering with 
life in every leaf. With a quick motion she tore 
the page .from the book and crumpled it fiercely. 

213 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

It might just as well be a — a telegraph pole wifh 
curl papers hanging on it,” she said despairingly. 
“ I can never be an artist.” 

Suddenly she remembered how kindly and 
wisely that nice Mr. Stevens whom they had met 
on the train had talked to her about her wish to 
be an artist. Anything worth while must be 
worked for with patience and courage and — and — 
what was the other thing he had said ? — oh, yes, 
with persistent desire. Jane had written that down 
in a little note-book which she used at long inter- 
vals, and which she had started afresh when she 
left Sterling. With the thought of this, courage 
rose again. Some day, you green, lovely thing. 
I’ll put you or one like you in my sketch-book, see 
if I don’t,” she said with determination written on 
her face. 

I wish to goodness I could have some draw- 
ing-lessons,” she remarked to herself with a sigh as 
she got up from her chair. But I know enough 
not to ask for them now.” 

She went to her room, still sternly suppressing 
her unruly imagination, and searched in her rather 
disorderly desk for the little note-book. Not find- 
ing it easily she set herself to the task of making 
the desk tidy. “ I ought not to keep such a lot of 
rubbish in poor little Great-aunt Jane’s desk,” she 
thought reproachfully. 

214 


Eavesdroppers 

When she first came she had hoped to find 
something that might have belonged to the youth- 
ful aunt for whom she was named, but the desk 
was empty. A portrait of its former owner, painted 
the year before she died, hung above it, and Jane 
liked to fancy that the half smile lingering about 
the girlish mouth was meant for her. 

There, little Aunt Jane, your desk is as neat as 
a pin,” she said at last, finishing her work just as 
the hall clock struck three. Now I’ll get a 
duster and make the outside match the inside.” 

At the back of the desk something moved under 
Jane’s fingers, and she dropped the duster with a 

cry of surprise. It is I believe it really is 

a secret drawer,” she cried rapturously., ‘‘ And I 
thought when I first came that I pressed every 
inch of this desk. 

‘‘ For once something is happening in a real 
story-hooky way,” she exulted, pulling out the long 
narrow drawer very slowly so that she might gloat 
over every inch. For the time being everything 
else was forgotten. 

At first nothing greeted her intent gaze and she 
was in despair. Then an edge of paper came to 
light, and with one quick pull she disclosed a small, 
coverless book, made up of closely written sheets 
tied together with ribbon. On the yellowish out- 
side leaf in a clear, delicate script was written, 
215 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Diary of Jane Archer — begun on her fourteenth 
birthday.’^ 

Jane Stuart, grandniece, opened it as soon as it 
was fairly in her hands. Then, to her own sur- 
prise, she shut it again, and looked gravely at the 
portrait. Do you mind ? '' she asked aloud. 

You know I^m your namesake.” 

For an instant she half expected the pictured 
lips to open in answer to her question. A little 
feeling of embarrassment stole over her, and she 
laughed softly at her own foolishness. If mother 
was here I’d ask her, but she isn’t, and I just know 
it’s all right,” she assured herself. 

During the next hour, nestled in the capacious 
depths of the chintz-covered chair, Jane Stuart 
was lost to the world. At first this little story of 
another Jane, written with prim simplicity, made 
her smile with its descriptions of girlish good times, 
and its record of high resolves. Later on, the face 
bent over the book grew sober, and there were 
moments when she could hardly read the fine 
handwriting, because her eyes were full of tears, 
and there was an uncomfortable lump in her 
throat. 

“ Oh, dear, oh, dear,” she said with an irrepress- 
ible sob, putting her head down on the arm of 
the chair when she had finished the last page, and 
bedewing the gay roses with sympathetic tears. 

216 


Eavesdroppers 

She was so sweet and brave. She knew she^d 
got to die, but she never even let them think she 
knew.’^ 

Jane wiped her eyes, and turned the pages of the 
little book again with a very gentle hand. How 
she and Aunt Caroline must have loved each 
other,’' she reflected. She’s always ' making a 
pleasant surprise for Sister Caroline,’ or else one is 
being made for her. Poor Aunt Caroline has had 
to lose a great many people she was fond of.” 

And with that thought Jane’s romantic imagina- 
tion was off again, and she was once more wishing 
with all her heart that it might fall to her to do 
the thing which would bring most happiness to 
Aunt Caroline. She shut her eyes and, giving free 
rein to her fancy, tried to think how her orphan 
cousin would look. She would be a little older 
than herself, and probably her eyes and hair would 
be dark because she had an Italian mother, and — 
Oh, no one could fit that better than Carol,” 
she said, with a sudden gasp of surprise. Look 
at her complexion and hair and eyes. And Mr. 
Chope said the Heaths came from the Pacific 
Coast.” 

She got up from the encompassing chair, and 
shook herself impatiently, as if by so doing she 
could get rid of these wild ideas. I wish I could 
stop being so foolish. It just couldn’t be true,” 
217 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

she said, and then the possibility of it came back 
to her with convincing force, and she began stub- 
bornly to tell herself all the arguments which 
might help out her theory. She saw Carol in the 
attic looking exactly like the pictures of Italian 
girls Jane had seen, and singing as if the foreign 
language belonged to her. Even that first day she 
had said she loved Italy, and could speak the lan- 
guage easily. 

A familiar step in the hall made Jane start 
eagerly toward the door of her room. She would 
tell mother all about it, and see if she thought 
there was the slightest possibility that this girl 
could be her long-lost cousin. 

Half-way there she turned back abruptly, re- 
membering that she had promised Carol she 
wouldn^t tell any one. 

This is a pretty pickle,^’ she murmured per- 
plexedly. I canT consult mother nor Spinksy, 
and I doiiT want to say anything to Carol about it, 
because it’s probably perfectly ridiculous. Spinksy 
would be sure to laugh at me. I’m going to for- 
get it, and then if it pops up again I can tell better 
whether it’s any good as an idea.” 

In spite of her wise resolves, however, she washed 
her face and hands and retied her hair to the ac- 
companiment of a letter which she was composing ; 
a letter to Aunt Caroline which should express her 
218 


Eavesdroppers 

own gratitude, and delicately hint of mystery, and 
of future happiness for the recipient. 

I’m a perfect silly,” she murmured, as she 
finished tying her hair before the mirror. For 
some reason the sight of her own face, and of the 
green ribbons, so becoming to her blonde locks, 
brought her back to every-day ideas, and tempered 
the active imagination which so often threatened 
to run away with her. 

She stopped in her mother’s room on her way 
down-stairs to tell her about the diary. I really 
believe I’m going to like Aunt Caroline very 
much,” she said, wondering what mother would 
think if she should know the fanciful flight in 
which her daughter had been indulging. 

“ I’m quite sure you will. She is a perfectly de- 
lightful companion when she feels like it. And 
often so good and helpful and generous that one 
can hardly be grateful enough.” 

Why do I always feel that there is something 
about herd shan’t like ?/’ queried Jane perplexedly. 
“ You say such nice things about her, and yet ” 

“ It’s because I don’t feel sure just which side of 
Aunt Caroline’s nature you may see,” confessed 
Mrs. Stuart. She’s a very delightful, capricious, 
changeable little lady who will probably like you 
so much that you can’t fail to return it.” 

** Well, I wish she’d come soon and begin liking 
219 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

me,” said Jane with a little laugh. I^m really 
awfully curious about her since weVe lived in her 
house.” 

Carol Heath reminds me of her in looks and 
ways,” Mrs. Stuart remarked with an unexpected- 
ness that made her daughter jump. 

Does she ? ” Jane started for the door sud- 
denly. She was so used to confiding in her mother 
that she was afraid to stay another minute for fear 
she should tell just what she had been thinking 
about. I believe I’ll go down-stairs now, mum- 
sey,” she called back from the hall. 

When she reached the front piazza Rob and 
David were having a last, amiable wrangle over a 
stamp. 

Hello, Mrs. Janes, where have you been this 
afternoon?” David looked with approving eyes 
at his twin. Here was certainly one girl whom he 
enjoyed and was not afraid of. 

In my room most of the time,” answered Jane. 
She was staring down the street and wondering ab- 
sently whose big touring-car was heading straight 
for their house. 

“ Why, boys, it’s Carol,” she said excitedly, 
‘‘ and Polly and Serena.” She ran down the walk 
in response to a peremptory signal from Carol, whose 
fiushed face with its sparkling eyes was thrust out 
of the automobile to meet her as she approached. 

220 


Eavesdroppers 

Jane, they Ve all been perfectly sweet and dear 
and everything that's nice and lovely," she said 
softly, turning to bestow a radiant smile on the 
two other girls. “ I only needed to tell them how 
sorry I am. And you're not to show the slightest 
surprise, and we're not going to hint that it hasn't 
been this way all the time. Poor Peggy couldn’t 
come because she's taking care of her small brother." 

<< We've been all around the town to show our- 
selves," said Serena happily. And now we're 
going to drive over to the beach before supper, and 
we want you and the boys to go, too." 

I'll ask mother," and Jane sped into the house, 
not stopping even to speak to the boys. 

When she returned they were standing by the 
car, and Carol was issuing directions as to where 
they should sit. 

Robert, you go with the chauffeur, please, and 
David may come in with us. He's had two sisters, 
and he won't mind being with so many girls, will 
you, David ? " 

David smiled feebly in response to Carol's ques- 
tion and did exactly as he was told. At that mo- 
ment he would have given anything he owned to 
be allowed to sit with the chauffeur, and watch him 
manage the machine, and ask all the questions he 
liked. 

Jane, smiling slyly at her twin's discomfort, was 
221 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

thinking how cleverly Carol had managed it all. 
Suddenly she sat up very straight and stared at 
her friend, and then turned her head away, hoping 
that no one had seen her. It was like Aunt Caro- 
line, this wanting to manage people. A swift 
memory flashed through her mind of the way 
Carol had taken matters into her own hands in re- 
gard to the letting-down of the white dress. For 
an instant Jane exulted in her secret. Then she 
assured herself firmly that it was the most impos- 
sible thing in the world, and must be put out of 
her mind. 

The gay chatter going on about her made her 
realize anew how much she had missed the good 
times with girls and boys, and she joined in the 
fun with her characteristic enthusiasm. Even 
David lost some of his shyness under Carol’s teas- 
ing, and became quite friendly with Serena, who 
knew a great deal about stamps. 

The tide was low when they reached the beach, 
and the great car swept them along over the glis- 
tening sand with tireless energy. Jane talked and 
laughed and sang with the others, but underneath 
it she was conscious of a deep joy in the beauty 
of it all. She loved the slow waves curling in, 
the little forgotten pools where the afternoon sun- 
light lingered, the wonderful rocks which rose like 
a rampart. 


222 


Eavesdroppers 

After the beach they went back to the town and 
left Serena and Polly. Then it was only another 
five minutes before Jane and David were at their 
door, and Rob jumped out with them. 

“WeVe had a fine time at your party, said 
David, as the machine wheeled in the direction of 
Carol's house and started off. Then he turned to 
the others with a bewildered expression in his 
eyes. ‘‘ I thought you thought — I mean I was 
sure you did think " he stopped helplessly. 

Try it again, Spinksy, and say it slowly," cried 
Jane in mock alarm. 

I did think so," answered Rob in his most sub- 
dued manner. “ Pm as much flabbergasted as you 
are. I bet Jane knows all about it," he went on, 
turning upon her quickly. Tell us this minute 
how it happened that they made up." 

Why, girls have nice straightforward ways of 
doing such things, you know," answered Jane, 
trying her best to look very serious. “ When 
Carol realized she was wholly in the wrong she 
had spunk enough to speak right out and tell 
them she was sorry. And girls are so gen- 
erous, and so — so square that it's their nature 
to forgive their friends when they are truly 
sorry." 

The two boys looked at each other speechlessly 
for an instant. Then Rob with a sudden spring 
223 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

barred the progress of Jane, who was trying to es- 
cape into the house. 

Where were you this afternoon about — about 
two hours before Carol came for us ? he demanded 
peremptorily. 

Say, ^ please,' ” murmured Jane. She was try- 
ing to gain time. 

Well, ‘ please,' then." 

Don't glower at me so. You frighten me. Let 
me see. It was five when I went in to ask mother 
if it was all right for us to go. I noticed the clock 
in her room. And two hours before that was three 
o'clock, and I was dusting the desk in my room. 
There, you can't ask anything plainer than that." 

“But before " 

Jane slipped by him with a triumphant laugh. 
“I'm not going to answer any more questions," 
she called back defiantly. Half-way up the stairs 
she turned, and clasped her hands entreatingly. 
“ Please, Rob, please don't give up your plans for 
making David like society. You'll find Carol and 
the other girls so helpful about it." Then she fled 
with the sound of the boys' laughter in her ears. 


224 


CHAPTER XII 


A DOUBLE BIRTHDAY 

Janets clearest impression of the next four weeks 
was of lessons and written tests which carried the 
year around to mid- June with its blue skies and 
blossoms. It was the day before the twins’ birth- 
day that the final tests, written in answer to papers 
sent on from Sterling, were securely enclosed in a 
long envelope and left with great ceremony by the 
entire Stuart family in the Belhaven post-office. 

It had been agreed by the twins several weeks 
before this that as a point of honor no mention 
should be made of their birthday, on mother’s 
account. 

“ Of course, she’ll remember,” David had said, 
but if we don’t go around hinting, as we usually 
do, about what we’d like to have, she can give us 
each some little thing and that’ll end it. And the 
others won’t think anything about it.” 

Jane having instantly admitted the force of this 
argument fell immediately upon trying times. It 
seemed to her that never had she seen so many 
things she admired, inexpensive treasures, too, 
which in the old days might easily have been hers. 

225 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Serena’s letter-paper, Carol’s coin-purse, Polly 
Reed’s newest collar, cuff-links worn by Peggy ! 
All, in tb3 light of an approaching anniversary, so 
attractive and desirable. She confessed to David 
that she should be glad when the birthday was 
over. 

It seemed to her that her mind was a sort of 
battle-ground for distracting thoughts, for when it 
wasn’t lessons or birthdays, it was the quest of a 
cousin which occupied her. Try as she would she 
could not wholly shake off the idea that Carol 
might be Aunt Caroline’s grandchild. She made 
frequent pictures in her own mind of the touching 
scene when she should bring them together. 
She could see them weeping glad tears in their 
perfect joy, while she modestly slipped out of 
sight. As up to this time, however, she had not 
been able to think of any satisfactory way in which 
to bring about this happy ending, Jane could not 
feel that any real progress had been made. 

She might, perhaps, have spoken to Carol about 
it, but as that young person made no further refer- 
ence to her troubles, and, now that she was friends 
with the girls again, seemed the gayest of the gay, 
Jane felt a certain delicacy about bringing up the 
subject. 

The afternoon before their birthday she and 
David were sitting on the piazza after supper 
226 


A Double Birthday 

watching Judy and Kenneth who were having a 
romp with Rags. Both children had started in 
mad pursuit of the dog, for he had de)ightedly 
located an unsuspecting cat and was bent on 
having fun with her. 

Spinksy, can you believe that we^re really 
going to be fourteen to-morrow ? she demanded. 

It makes me feel a great deal older.’’ 

I don’t notice any difference — yet.” David was 
smiling broadly at the sight of the disappointed 
Rags, thwarted in his mischief by Kenneth, and 
made to sit and watch while the cat, with fine 
indifference, ambled into safety. 

“ Of course, it won’t be much like our other 
birthdays,” Jane went on with a little sigh, 
‘^but ” 

“ Anyway, Mrs. Janes,” her twin had turned to 
her now, and was putting his whole attention on 
the subject, we’ll have something to make us 
remember this birthday if we have to plan it our- 
selves. I don’t know just what it’ll be, but mark 
my words, there’ll be something.” 

The last words were said with energy, but almost 
under his breath, for mother was just coming out 
on the piazza. Jane nodded a doubtful assent, but 
somehow she felt happier. Other girls might have 
more presents, she was thinking, but no one owned 
a twin brother like David. 

227 


f 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

The next morning Jane was late for breakfast, 
and, because it was the habit of years that the 
twins should appear at the table at the same mo- 
ment on their birthday, David paced the hall 
impatiently and waited for her. 

For goodness' sake," he began, as she stepped 

out from her room. “ I'm hungrier than " 

and then he stopped with his mouth open to stare 
wildly at his sister, and clutch the balusters for 
support, and groan softly. 

Stop acting so, you ridiculous boy," said Jane 
holding her head very stiff, and dimpling with 
laughter in spite of her most determined efforts. 
Then she revolved slowly before his worried eyes. 

Don't you like it ? " she demanded anxiously. 

Do I like it ? " he repeated. Do I like you 
with a wad of hair up on your head? Well, I 
should say not. Don't do it, Mrs. Janes, please. 
You've taken away my appetite." 

** Boys haven't any taste about such things any- 
way. Come on down to breakfast." As she led 
the way, Jane patted the golden mass on top of her 
head solicitously, and poked in a pin here and there. 
She felt at least a mile tall, and she was positive 
there were fifty hairpins, most of them sticking 
into her at this moment. 

David followed her resignedly. He had not been 
a twin for fourteen years without learning that 
228 


A Double Birthday 

there are times when one might as well give up 
first as last. 

I told you there would be something to make 
us remember this birthday/’ he said in a low 
voice as they reached the foot of the stairs. ‘^This 
is it.” 

Jane tossed her head defiantly. She wouldn’t 
for worlds have had him know what she was feel- 
ing. Then she walked into the dining-room, head 
held high, eyes bright and cheeks flaming. 

Her reception was all she could have expected 
and more, for the chorus of Happy birthday ” 
changed to exclamations of surprise ; mother covered 
her eyes with both hands, and Kenneth, who was 
incautiously tipping his chair, went straight over 
backward with a loud crash. The only note of 
approval came from Susan Trot, who, backing out 
of the room as she so often did, flung back an awe- 
struck, My, ain’t she the stylishest thing? Jest 
like one of those wax-figgers in the shops.” 

I didn’t know I was going to make such a 
sensation,” said Jane, going around the table to 
kiss mother while David picked up Kenneth. 
She had persistently kept her head turned away 
from her own place at the table, because, as far 
back as she could remember, there had always 
been a collection of interesting packages on birth- 
day mornings, and even at fourteen she wouldn’t 
229 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

have scorned such a display. “ Is it really so bad, 
mumsey, that you had to shut your eyes ? ’’ 

“ It isn^t bad at all, Jane, darling. YouVe 
really done it beautifully. And on your birthday 
you may wear your hair any way you like. But, 
oh, Janie, it made you seem so old that just for a 
minute I thought I couldn’t bear it.” 

'' Well, you won’t have to stand it long. I 
wouldn’t have any one but the family see me this 
way for money.” Jane was surveying herself in 
an old-fashioned mirror as she spoke. Besides, 
Miss Trot said I look just like a wax lady, and I 
don’t consider that a compliment, though she 
means it for one. I’m going back to the old way 
as soon as breakfast is over, for I more than half 
believe Susan’s right, and anyway the whole thing 
pulls like everything,” with which final sum- 
ming-up Jane turned away from the mirror, and 
started toward her place at table. 

As she did so there was a renewed chorus of 
Happy birthday,” and she realized at once that 
they had all been waiting impatiently for her to 
do this very thing, and that David was red and 
excited, and that there was a package, and more 
than one, at her place as well as at his. 

How perfectly lovely,” she exclaimed, drop- 
ping into her chair, and beginning at once to open 
a parcel tied with blue ribbon. A long string of 
230 


A Double Birthday 

tiny sea-shells met her eye, and she looked up to 
find Judy's conscious gaze fixed upon her. “ Why, 
Judy, you gave me your necklace, the one you 
and Mr. Chope made. That^s just dear of you,^^ 
and Jane jumped from her chair and ran to kiss 
her sister. This was part of the birthday formula, 
and running around the table gave one a fine ap- 
petite, as Kenneth had remarked on his last birth- 
day. 

Mother said it was more of a present if 
you gave something you wanted yourself,^^ Judy 
observed with resignation. But donT think I 
didnT want to give it to you,^^ she added hurriedly. 

I can get plenty more shells and make another.^^ 
“ IJl lend you mine sometimes, and you may 
borrow my blue beads, too,^’ Jane hastened to say. 
She was watching David absorbedly as he took off 
layer after layer of newspaper from a package 
which, large at first, was rapidly growing very 
small. 

I donT believe there’s anything here,” he 
said with a made-up frown, but at that moment 
the last paper was unrolled, and something hard 
lay in his hand. It was a little basket, cut from a 
peach-stone, and he praised it warmly. 

I made it for you,” said Kenneth, who couldn’t 
wait another moment. At least Mr. Chope and 
I made it. And there’s one just like it for Jane. 

231 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

We thought she could hang it round her neck on 
a ribbon, and Davy could wear his on his watch- 
chain — when he gets one.” 

No one was ever anything but grateful for any 
gift on a Stuart birthday, but Jane swallowed hard 
at the thought of wearing a peachstone basket hung 
around her neck. She said all she could about its 
prettiness and the wonderful skill Kenneth had 
displayed in making it, but she turned with 
joyous relief to a collar which mother had em- 
broidered for her, and which was just what she 
had been wanting. 

‘‘ Hello, Mrs. Janes, I thought we weren’t going 
to pay any attention to our birthday,” exclaimed 
David, examining with delighted interest a col- 
lection of six large envelopes tied into cardboard 
covers with red ribbon. There was a decorative 
design on the cover done in Jane’s best manner, 
and the envelopes were lettered “ Baseball,” 

Birds,” Stamps,” Coins,” History,” Fish- 
ing.” 

I know it, but I couldn’t help it. Those are 
for the newspaper clippings you’re everlastingly 
saving. I thought it was time you learned to be 
neat about something,” Jane ended with a laugh. 

'' You didn’t do any better than I did,” she 
went on quickly, as another package disclosed a 
box of note-paper, with Best wishes ” written on 
232 


A Double Birthday 

a card in David's neat handwriting. “ Just what 
I've been longing for, as usual, Spinksy. You 
always hit the mark." 

David made an inarticulate sound which, in 
this instance, stood for pleased satisfaction. His 
feelings were often too deep to be expressed in 
words. Besides, he was staring thoughtfully at 
the last package which remained to him, a small 
one which had come by mail. 

Jane glanced at him curiously. I've got a 
package just like it, and a letter in the same 
handwriting. It's Aunt Caroline's, isn't it ? Let's 
open 'em together. I'm getting hungry." 

The enshrouding paper disclosed a box, and the 
box being opened, there was a nest of tissue paper 
and cotton on which reposed a little case, and in 
the case gold cufF-links, just alike except for 
the initials, and for the fact that Jane's were 
smaller. 

Ab-so-lutely just what I've been wanting," 
cried Jane. Only I hadn't planned anything 
half so pretty. Aunt Caroline is certainly a dar- 
ling.” 

Why don't you open the note ? " suggested 
mother, interrupting her raptures. 

Jane skimmed rapidly through the few lines 
which met her eye, her changing face expressing 
surprise, pleasure and mystification. It's from 

233 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

that nice Mr. Stevens/’ she said. “ Listen to 
this.” 

My dear Miss Jane : ” she read rapidly. 

I hope you haven’t forgotten the ^Mr. Ste- 
vens ’ who traveled with the Stuart family from 
Sterling to Boston. He has by no means forgotten 
you, and he begs the privilege of sending a little 
remembrance to you and David with his very best 
wishes for this double birthday. Also his compli- 
ments to Mrs. Stuart and Judy and the unequaled 
Kenneth.” 

Huh ! ” said the “ unequaled ” one, looking a 
little injured. don’t see what he means by 
that. I liked him awfully well, and I thought 
he liked me.” 

That’s a compliment, isn’t it, mother ? ” said 
David. He was looking with a puzzled frown at 
the note which Jane had tossed over to him, and 
thinking how strange it was that Aunt Caroline 
and Mr. Stevens should write so much alike. 

I never get enough to eat on birthday morn- 
ings,” Jane remarked mournfully, because I have 
to keep stopping to look at my presents.” She 
was gazing fondly at the cuff-links as she spoke. 
Suddenly her eyes opened very wide. Kenneth 
Stuart, was there anything you didn’t tell Mr. 
Stevens?” she demanded. “How on earth did 
you happen to mention our birthday ? ” 

234 


A Double Birthday 

I never did/^ retorted Kenneth hotly. “ I 
shouldn’t have remembered when it was, any- 
way. I’ve got all I can do to keep track of my 
own.” 

Well, I don’t see,” Jane began, but a persist- 
ently repeated whistle drew all eyes to the window. 

It’s Rob,” said David. Excuse me, please, 
mother. He’s coming in to see me about some- 
thing.” 

^Mane,” warned Judy, arousing that young 
person from a rapt contemplation of her gifts, 
‘‘have you forgotten your hair? You said you 
wouldn’t have any one ” 

There was the swift push of a chair, a hurried, 
“Judy, you’re a duck,” a wild rush into the 
kitchen and up the back stairs. Safe in her own 
room Jane took out twenty-seven hairpins, de- 
cided to postpone growing older for another year, 
and did up her hair in the usual way. When she 
went down-stairs again mother’s face and David’s 
thankful expression would have repaid her even 
if it had been a sacrifice. 

David and Rob were on the piazza, and the 
latter, just going, turned back to congratulate 
Jane. “ Best wishes. Lady Jane. Do you feel as 
old as the hills? ” he inquired. “ I don’t see any 
great change,” he went on, looking at her critically. 
“ I’m glad you’re not like some girls and feel that 

235 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

you must wad up your hair the minute you^re 
fourteen/^ 

“ Davy’s been telling,” flashed Jane. 

“ Not a syllable, on my honor,” said her twin 
with his hand on his heart. 

‘‘ It’s just that I have a wonderful knowledge 
of girl nature,” murmured Rob looking at her 
with intense seriousness. “ I know without being 
told when they’re going to begin to pile up their 

hair Here, you young Kenneth, what are 

you laughing at ? You didn’t say anything about 
Jane’s hair, did you ? ” 

Kenneth, choking with laughter, escaped from 
his sister’s righteous anger and fled toward the 
barn. Half-way there he turned to say apolo- 
getically, I told him before I thought, Janesy. 
He doesn’t really know everything.” 

Well, I don’t seem to be appreciated here, so 
I’ll go,” said Rob. I’m going to have a birthday 
myself before the month is out.” 

How old ? Sixteen ? ” guessed David. 

Uh-huh. Jiminy I I must run. I’m not 
through with school yet if you two lucky indi- 
viduals are. Good-bye. See you later.” 

‘'He’s all right, isn’t he?” said David, whose 
liking for his new friend grew stronger each day. 
“ I’ve got to do some errands for mother. Want 
to come, Mrs. Janes ? ” 


236 


A Double Birthday 

“ I should think you might call me a nicer name 
than that on my birthday/' responded Jane, pre- 
tending to feel hurt. 

Well, I will. How would you like ' Birdie ' 
or ‘ Sunshine ' ? " 

Horrors ! Call me Mrs. Janes all my life 
rather than those." Jane started toward the door, 
but turned again to her twin with hand out- 
stretched. Here's to our fifteenth year, Spinksy," 
she said. I'm just as glad as ever that you're my 
twin." 

Same here. My ! When you say fifteenth 
it sounds ancient, doesn't it? Let's make it a 
ripping old year. Lady Jane, shall we ? " 

It was so unlike quiet David to say even so 
much as this that his twin gave him a quick look 
of surprise. Something in the steady gray eyes 
made her squeeze his hand hard, and answer softly, 
‘ Stuart obliges ' ; will that do, Davy ? " 

You bet it will ; that's " But the fervor 

of his utterance was interrupted by the sudden toot- 
ing of a horn, and joyous cries, and much laughter 
which drew both twins to the other end of the 
piazza in a hurry. 

Between the house and barn were mother, Judy 
and Susan Trot, all apparently enjoying them- 
selves greatly. In the doorway of the barn was 
Mr. Chope, his face tied in innumerable knots, 

237 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

his eyes closed almost tight with laughter. Com- 
ing slowly along the driveway was the cause of all 
this mirth, a small, gay, glittering figure atop an 
old white horse. 

It was Kenneth, arrayed in all the knightly 
panoply that Mr. Chope^s brain could devise and 
his clever old fingers execute. Sally, too, in the 
bravery of her shining trappings, seemed to feel 
the significance of the occasion, and but flicked an 
ear when the brave knight she bore so proudly 
blew a fearsome blast on his tin horn. 

‘‘Hear ye! Hear ye! Hear Kenneth 

gave up on the last word, and went off into a fit 

of helpless giggles. “Hear he began again 

with a gasp, but it was no use. Riding close to 
Jane he leaned from the saddle, and put into her 
hand a sheet of paper. “ Sir — Sir Chope told me 
to give you this,” he gurgled, quite unable to use 
the knightly form of address which he had prac- 
ticed so faithfully. 

All the others crowded around while Jane un- 
folded the paper, which in the simplicity of its 
typewritten message hardly suited the ceremony 
with which “ Sir Chope ” had invested it. 

It merely said — “ Will the Stuart family kindly 
meet me at the sign of the Twin Pines on the af- 
ternoon of June 18th at three o’clock ? ” 

“ Who under the sun is ‘ me ’ and where are the 
238 


A Double Birthday 

‘ Twin Pines ’ ? ” queried Jane, studying the paper 
with a puzzled air, as though she expected to find 
some hidden explanation. 

“Do you know, Mr. Chope?’' David asked 
suddenly. 

The old man, wholly absorbed in watching Jane, 
started guiltily. “ Why, there are two pine-trees 
’bout a mile from here that could, so to speak, be 
called the twin pines,” he answered, busying him- 
self all at once with the readjustment of some of 
Sally’s ornaments. “ I dunno as I ever heard of 
any ' me’ bein’ ’round there, though.” 

“ Mother, I believe you know,” said Jane, catch- 
ing a gleam of amusement in her mother’s brown 
eyes. 

“ If I do I’m not allowed to tell,” answered 
mother promptly, and with that the children had 
to be satisfied. Even Kenneth, the willing instru- 
ment of Mr. Chope’s love for pageantry, knew no 
more than the others, and found it harder to stifle 
his curiosity than any of them. Having tried his 
blandishments on mother, Mr. Chope and Susan, 
and failed signally in each attempt, he resigned 
himself to his fate, and waited for afternoon with 
what patience he could command. 

It was not a long walk to the twin pines, so Mr. 
Chope said, and it certainly was a pleasant one. 
They went by the house where the ladies made 

239 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

bayberry candles, and through a meadow, and up 
a little, and down a little, until they came to a 
brook. They followed the brook to where it turned 
sharply, and there was a narrow log bridge to be 
crossed before the path could be found again. 
Then, almost directly, they were in the real woods, 
with tall, shadowing trees, and a carpet of moss 
and ferns and a hundred little growing things. 

0-oh ! Jane cried ecstatically, trying to take 
in all the sweet, woodsy fragrance with one long 
breath. “ Why havenT we been here before, I 
should like to know? I see something white 

through the trees. I wonder if it^s a tent. I 

and then she turned to her twin and clapped her 
hands almost in his astonished face. “ Spinksy, I 
believe I know who^s here. Come on quick with 
me.^^ 

David^s slower mind failed to grasp the situa- 
tion, but he responded to Janets insistent demand 
with his usual readiness, and they were off at 
breakneck speed. Kenneth pursued them as fast 
as his shorter legs would carry him. Judy, too, 
ran, with an energy which delighted her mother^s 
heart, for it seemed to prove how much sea-air and 
the out-of-door life were doing for her. 

‘^How do you know who^s here ? asked David, 
when they had nearly reached the tent. 

Who — who was it said that he had sometimes 
240 


A Double Birthday 

camped near Belhaven ? ’’ panted his twin, triumph 
sparkling in her eye. Let’s wait a — a minute for 
Judy and Ken. They’d like to be first, and, any- 
way, I’m nearly dead.” 

Jane dropped on the ground with her eyes fixed 
expectantly on the white tent. A moment later 
she jumped up. What did I tell you? ” she de- 
manded excitedly, as a man came around from the 
other side of it, and seeing the approaching party 
waved his hat in joyous greeting. 


241 


CHAPTER XIII 


MR. STEVENS 

Kenneth, reaching the place where he could see 
plainly the white hair and pleasant face of the 
man coming toward them, uttered a whoop of 
joyous surprise, and ran with renewed energy 
until he fell into the arms outstretched to meet 
him. A moment later the twins arrived and shook 
hands breathlessly. 

‘‘ This is the best thing that’s happened yet on 
our birthday,” said Jane, looking with a warm 
welcome into the friendly blue eyes of the stranger. 
Then she added shyly, “ We thought our cuff-links 
were perfectly lovely, but it’s much nicer to have 
Mr. Stevens himself.” 

Thank you. Miss Jane. I can tell you I 
worked hard to get ready to set up housekeeping 

on your birthday. If it hadn’t been for Mr. ” 

Mr. Stevens stopped abruptly, and stepped forward 
to meet Mrs. Stuart and Judy. Mr. Chope, com- 
ing up at the same time, touched his hat with the 
air of a complete stranger, and walked off by him- 
self. 

242 


Mr. Stevens 


“ Where are the twin pines ? ” asked Judy as 
soon as the first greetings were over. We’ll have 
four twins together when we find those,” she 
added. 

Why, so we shall. Would you believe it, I 
hadn’t thought of that. Come this way.” Mr. 
Stevens started around the tent as he spoke. 
“ I’ll introduce you to the twins, and to my 
camp-mate. 

“Camp-mate first, hey, old fellow?” he went on 
as a huge, tawny collie rose from his sleep in front 
of the tent and came toward them. There was none 
of the exuberant joy of a younger dog about him, 
but a dignified reserve apparent in the slow ap- 
proach, and a friendly, questioning look in the 
soft brown eyes. 

“ Shake hands with the ladies, Larry,” said Mr. 
Stevens, and the great paw was lifted obediently 
and placed in Jane’s outstretched hand. 

“ Oh, you darling,” she said, feeling as if some 
very important personage were granting her his 
friendship. “ Spinksy, just feel that lovely soft 
paw.” 

Larry, without waiting to shake hands with the 
other ladies, gave his paw to David, and then, to 
the surprise of every one, went as close to him as 
he could get, and laid his great head against the 
boy’s side. 


243 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Well/^ said Mr. Stevens with a little whistle 
of surprise, Larry is usually polite, but I never 
saw him make love to a stranger like that before.” 

That^s because he knows that Davy is the 
nicest ever,” said Jane promptly. I^m used to 
being neglected on Spinksy’s account,” she added 
with an air of great melancholy. “ Perhaps the 
twin pines will like me just as well as my popular 
brother, though.” 

Allow me,” said Mr. Stevens, wheeling sud- 
denly, and leading the way to where two youthful 
pine-trees, identical in size and appearance, were 
sturdily growing. Let me introduce to the Stuart 
family Miss Jane Pine and Mr. David Pine — 
twins,” he added, with his genial smile. 

“Glad to see you, old fellow,” said David, 
grasping one of Mr. Pine's outstretched branches 
and shaking it solemnly. “ I hope you and your 
sister will come over and see us some day.” 

“Dear me, I thought I was tall, but just look 
at Miss Pine.” Jane was measuring her height 
against the slender tree as she spoke. “Pm going 
to have her for my tree-sister. Perhaps there's a 
nice little dryad living inside, who will come out 
and play with me some day.” 

“You mean a druid, don't you?” suggested 
Kenneth. Then, as every one laughed, he added 
resignedly, “ Well, I always get mixed up 'bout 
244 


Mr. Stevens 


dryads and druids, anyway. I don^t see why they 
named them so much alike.*^ 

Mr. Stevens, do you live in this tent all sum- 
mer ? asked Judy, who had been making a tour 
of exploration all by herself. 

“No, just once in a while all summer. My 
wife likes to come to the hotel at Belhaven Beach, 
and as I’m not fond of a steady diet of hotel life 
I’ve pitched my tent here. I own this land, and 
I’ve been thinking that perhaps I’d put up a small 
log cabin here this summer if I could find some 
nice boys to help me.” 

“ Do you mean us — Davy and me? ” demanded 
Kenneth eagerly. 

“ Yes, you and David and Rob Randall and Ned 
Holt and one or two of those other boys that Rob 
chums with. Jane and Carol, too, if they like.” 

“Why, how do you know all those fellows?” 
David was gazing at Mr. Stevens with puzzled 
eyes. 

“ To be sure, how do I ? I don’t wonder you 
ask. Well, you see I’ve camped here before and — 
and I always make it a point to know young people 
wherever I go. That makes it all plain, doesn’t 
it ? And now, please, sit down on the pine-needles, 
and I’ll serve you some of the lemonade I’ve been 
brewing.” 

With the boys to help this was soon accom- 
245 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

plished, and while they drank the delicious lem- 
ade and ate wafers, Mr. Stevens told them delight- 
ful stories of camp-life and fishing which made 
them all long to be woodsmen. Kenneth’s enjoy- 
ment was somewhat marred by the fact that he 
couldn’t find Mr. Chope and give him some lem- 
onade, too. Aside from that he was perfectly 
happy as he lay on his back, and gazed straight 
up at the patches of blue sky that showed between 
the trees. 

Didn’t I tell you, Jane,” said David dreamily^ 
when there was a pause in the conversation, didn’t 
I tell you that something would happen to make us 
remember this birthday? Well, this is it.” 

“ You’ve told me that once already,” giggled 
Jane. I begin to feel that perhaps I shan’t for- 
get my fourteenth birthday after all.” 

“ There comes Mr. Chope, Ken,” said mother 
suddenly. Now you can give him some lemon- 
ade.” 

Kenneth jumped up in a hurry, filled a glass, 
and started to meet his friend. To his surprise 
Mr. Chope took scant notice of him, and none at 
all of his offering, but walked on as fast as he 
could to where the other members of the party 
were still sitting. 

'' Mr. Eliot— Mr. Eliot,”* he began breathlessly 
as soon as he got within speaking distance. It’s 
246 


Mr. Stevens 


jest as I told you ’twould be. The boys have 
broken down that fencing at the other end of your 
land, and theyVe been tramping ^round there 
good.'^ 

That’s too bad, Mr. Chope,” answered Mr. 
Stevens with surprising tranquillity. What are 
we going to do about it ? ” 

But before the excited old man could offer any 
solution, Judy, who had hitched herself around 
where she could look straight into Mr. Stevens’ 
face, demanded urgently, Why did he call you 
^ Mr. Eliot ’ ? ” 

At the question Mr. Chope’s absorbed expression 
changed to one of horrified surprise and he said 
hastily, You don’t — you don’t mean to say that 
I called him ‘ Mr. Eliot.’ Why, I must be gittin’ 
kinder feeble in intelleck to forgit a man’s name 

like ” the words died away indistinctly as Mr. 

Stevens’ hearty laugh rang out. 

“ They caught us fairly that time, Mr. Chope,” 
he said with evident enjoyment of the situation. 

I answered up promptly to the name you gave 
me, so I’m in it, too. Never mind, I was intend- 
ing to make explanations anyway, and you’ve only 
helped to break the ice.” 

He turned as he finished speaking and faced the 
expectant Stuarts with twinkling eyes. “ Chil- 
dren,” he said with a funnily penitent air, ** I’m 
247 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

your great step — no, your step great-uncle by mar- 
riage, Stephen Eliot. Won’t you please take me 
into the family, and try to forget that I’m not the 
real thing ? ” 

If it was a whole flight of great steps you’d be 
the realest kind of an uncle,” said David, quite 
carried out of himself by this joyful discovery. 
‘‘ Mother, did you know ? You’re sitting there 
looking so wise and smily, I believe you did.” 

I had begun to guess,” confessed Mrs. Stuart, 
some time ago, but I could never make Mr. 
Chope help me out at all. But when Uncle 
Stephen,” she used the name half shyly, “ showed 
that he knew the boys and girls around here, and 

of course when Mr. Chope ” 

The old man wagged his head disgustedly. I 
ain’t fit to be trusted with secrets and joyful sur- 
prises,” he said dolefully. I wouldn’t have 
thought wild horses could have dragged that outer 
me.” 

“ Yes, you are, too, fit to be trusted. I’m going 
to think up a secret to tell you right away,” com- 
forted Kenneth impetuously. But why,” he 
went on, turning to Mr. Eliot, why didn’t you 
tell me that you were our uncle when I began to 
talk to you on the train ? You said you were Mr. 
Stevens.” 

I think I suggested that you might call me 
248 


Mr. Stevens 


that/^ Uncle Stephen amended gently. If you 
remember, you told me a great many things about 
yourself and your family before you asked me any- 
thing about myself.’^ 

We all did,’^ interposed Jane with eager hon- 
esty. Ken wasn't the only one." 

That's true," said Mr. Eliot, liking her all the 
better for trying to lighten the shadow which was 
clouding her brother's sensitive face. “ But very 
early in our acquaintance Kenneth gave me the 
impression that you hadn't much affection for your 
Aunt Caroline, nor for her husband, and, to tell 
the truth, I hated to confess that I was the man." 

That was the way we felt then because we 
hated to leave Sterling," Jane admitted, hanging 
her head. It was mostly my fault, too, that the 

others felt so. But now " the emphasis on the 

last word, and the light of comradeship in her 
eyes were enough to tell how she was feeling at the 
present moment. 

Thank you, Jane," the newly discovered uncle 
answered, stretching out a hand to her as he spoke. 
^‘Everything is clear between us now, isn't it? 
You see I thought if I could make you all like me 
as Mr. Stevens, you wouldn't cast me off when you 
found out the truth." 

“ Then probably it was you Ken saw at the depot 
the day we came," David burst out suddenly. He 
249 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

had been thinking things over quietly ever since 
he made his last remark. And I suppose you 
gave us Judy^s kitten, and Ken’s dog, and Jane’s 
sketch-book, and my dandy fishing-rod.” 

Uncle Stephen looked guiltily conscious of the 
truth of all these accusations. 

“ Then it must have been you who wrote the 
rainy-day cards for the trunks, and told Mr. Chope 
about them,” said Jane. And I thought all the 
time it was Aunt Caroline and wrote thankful 
notes to her about it.” 

Your Aunt Caroline couldn’t understand those 
notes about the presents and the trunks until I ex- 
plained matters,” chuckled Mr. Eliot. She came 
near writing you that she had no hand in it, but I 
begged her not to be a spoil-sport.” 

It occurred to Jane that here was the reason why 
Aunt Caroline had not answered her notes. In all 
honesty she would have had to explain that she 
was not the giver, and, of course, she didn’t want 
to spoil Uncle Stephen’s plans. Jane felt like 
apologizing as she realized that what she had 
thought disregard was really the helping out of a 
pleasant surprise for them. A sudden vision of 
Carol danced through her mind, and again she 
wondered, and wished she might consult some one 
about it. Perhaps Uncle Stephen already knew 
that Carol was an adopted child. Perhaps — 

250 


Mr. Stevens 


Jane, what are you thinking about ? David 
had rolled over on the pine-needles and was pull- 
ing at his sister’s sleeve. I’ve been watching you 
for the last three minutes, and you’ve scowled and 
smiled and looked as if you were thinking out very 
big problems. Tell your little twin all about it.” 

I can’t,” answered Jane, coming back to her 
surroundings in sudden haste. I only wish I 
could.” Then she added teasingly, Oh, Spinksy, 
haven’t I heard you say that something would 
happen to make us remember our birthday ? What 
do you think about finding an uncle ? ” 

That was exactly what I meant,” affirmed 
David solemnly. “ I had forgotten to mention it 
this time. But, say, isn’t it great to have him for 
an uncle ? ” he added in a lower tone. 

I should say so. And now I want to see Aunt 
Caroline, don’t you ? ” 

David nodded doubtfully, listening meanwhile 
to what Uncle Stephen was telling mother. 

You see I haven’t much of a camp-outfit,” he 
was saying, and that makes it easy for me to start 
in or break up when I please. Whenever I get 
tired of it, or want to go off somewhere, Mr. Chope 
is always ready to collect my few belongings and 
the tent, and keep them in his barn until I want 
them again. Just now your Aunt Caroline is vis- 
iting friends, so I shall be here for a while.” 

251 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Mother and Uncle Stephen walked off a little 
way talking earnestly, and David turned his at- 
tention to his twin again. 

Say, Jane, let’s ” he interrupted himself sud- 
denly, and got on his feet. Somebody called,” 
he asserted. “ Sounded like a girl’s voice. Do 

you suppose Carol ? ” 

She’s away. Probably ’twas Ken or Judy you 
heard. What were you going to say ? ” 

No, there it is again. And I can see a girl 
running. Get up, Janey, and look. You can see 
farther than I can.” 

It’s Susan Trot,” declared Jane, after a moment 
of inspection. She’s in a great hurry, and she’s 
got something in her hand. It’s ” — his sister 
waited so long that David was quite impatient — 
^Gt’s an envelope. She sees me now and she’s 
waving it. Perhaps I’ve got a telegram or a spe- 
cial delivery letter from Sterling.” Jane was off 
like a flash, with David in close pursuit. 

‘‘ It’s — it’s a special delivery letter for your ma,” 
panted Miss Trot as soon as she got within speak- 
ing distance. Jane, visibly disappointed, stopped 
short for an instant, then ran on with increased 
speed. 

“ We’ll take it to her,” said the twins, reaching 
the breathless Susan at almost the same moment, 
and speaking with one voice. They dashed off 
252 


Mr. Stevens 


again immediately, but David turned for a word to 
the tired messenger. Drop right down here and 
stay until you get your breath,’' he prescribed. 

“ I — didn’t — want to leave the house — alone 
long,” said Miss Trot jerkily. “ I guess — I better 
be startin’.” 

“ Don’t you stir till I get back here. No one 
will run away with the house,” scolded David, and 
then he was off, too, leaving the girl to look after 
him with grateful eyes. 

The letter proved to be from Mrs. Wilton, 
mother’s most intimate friend in Sterling. She was 
to sail on the next day for Europe, and wanted 
Mrs. Stuart to spend this night with her in a hotel 
in Boston. 

Oh, I wish I could.” Mrs. Stuart looked up 
from the letter with eyes full of desire. If it 

weren’t for leaving the children ” 

Belhaven’s the safest place in the world to 
leave them in,” Uncle Stephen assured her heartily. 
“ Mr. Chope will be right in the barn, and if — if it 
would make you feel any easier about them I’ll 
come over and spend the night in the house.” 

Mother fancied that she could detect in his 
voice a note of regret at the idea of giving up his 
night in the woods, and she hesitated a little be- 
fore answering. If you only would,” she began 
slowly, and then David’s face caught her eye and 

253 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

she stopped. “ I believe, after all, that we shan^t 
need to trouble you so much as that. Uncle 
Stephen,’^ she said cheerfully. “ David and Jane 

are very dependable, and ’’ 

Of course we can take care of everything,^^ in- 
terrupted David, relief apparent in every word. 

Naturally we’d be glad to have Uncle Stephen 
there,’’ he added politely, but we can’t always 
have him, and mother ought not to feel so tied to 
us.” 

We’re fourteen whole years to-day, mumsey,” 
suggested Jane, quite as if her mother hadn’t 
heard it before. And Mr. Chope is always say- 
ing that Susan is ‘ a whole team and the little dog 
under the wagon.’ ” 

Mrs. Stuart laughed. I feel quite easy in my 
mind after that, and now we must hurry home. 
If we have supper a little earlier than usual I can 
easily take that eight o’clock train.” 

Later on the twins escorted Mrs. Stuart to the 
station, and found that they had all hurried to 
such good purpose that there was still a quarter of 
an hour before train-time. It was not tedious to 
wait in the pleasant June twilight, for the little 
square near the station was unusually full of peo- 
ple, and, as Jane said, seemed quite citified. On 
one side a small crowd had gathered about a wagon 
in which stood a man talking, and evidently try- 
254 


Mr. Stevens 


ing to sell something. The three Stuarts strolled 
over there, and stood at the edge of the crowd. 

The man was a vendor of tooth-powder, put up 
in gaudy-looking bottles, and his remarks were so 
good-naturedly funny that he kept the little 
throng of people laughing continuously. His 
genial manner made good business, too, for his 
assistant, a dark, melancholy-looking boy of about 
fifteen, who was threading his way among the 
bystanders with bottles of tooth-powder for sale, 
returned to the wagon frequently for a fresh sup- 

ply- 

Once, when the boy climbed into the wagon to 
get more bottles, his employer seized him by the 
arm and made him face the laughing crowd. 

Show your teeth, boy,’^ he commanded good- 
humoredly enough. 

The boy obeyed promptly, disclosing teeth so 
white and perfect that a murmur of admiration 
ran through the crowd. Mrs. Stuart, pitying him 
with all her heart, suddenly found that the dark 
sorrowful eyes, which at first had gazed beyond the 
people around him, were now apparently fixed on 
her and the children with an expression she could 
not understand. 

Here you are, ladies and gentlemen,’^ the man 
rattled on, the most extra-ordinary example of 
what the faithful use of our tooth-powder will do. 

255 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

You use it every day, don^t you, sonny ? Couldn^t 
live without it, hey ? 

The boy shook his head mechanically, and, as he 
did so, put his hand to his forehead, and turned so 
white that even the twilight could not hide his 
pallor. 

His employer caught his arm as he pitched for- 
ward a little in getting off the wagon. You go 
lie down for a while on that grass over there,’’ he 
said with some anxiety in his voice, but the boy 
only shook his head dumbly, picked up the bot- 
tles, and went about his business again. 

People with fine, perfect teeth are strong- 
willed,” the man said, going back to his jesting 
manner, though he still looked uneasy. Now a 
tooth-powder that gives teeth like that makes for 
success, don’t you see ? You ain’t never goin’ to 
give up while there’s anythin’ doin’. This powder 
is made of the purest ” and so on with a ram- 

bling, joking speech, full of sly hits at the people 
listening, which made them laugh unrestrainedly, 
and forget the white face of the boy silently push- 
ing his way among them. 

Mrs. Stuart and the twins went slowly back to 
the station, hardly speaking until they reached the 
platform. Then David suddenly burst forth with 
righteous indignation, Wasn’t that the toughest 
thing to see that poor chap have to stand up there 
256 


Mr. Stevens 

and show his teeth? He looked as if he hated 
every bodyo’’ 

‘^That's just it/^ answered mother, recognizing 
all at once the expression that had puzzled her. 
“ When he seemed to be looking at us it made me 
feel that we had no right to be happy and com- 
fortable when he was so miserable. Oh, twinnies, 
when I look at him it makes me want to hug you 
both hard, and to know that Judy and Ken are 
safe and sound.” 

‘‘Don’t look so worried, Spinksy. She isn’t 
going to embrace you right here on the station 
platform, are you, mumsey ? ” Jane’s laugh rang 
out at the sight of David’s apologetic smile. At 
the same moment some one pushed against her 
in passing, and she turned to gaze straight into the 
eyes of the boy about whom they had been talking. 

“ Do you suppose he could have heard what we 
were saying?” she whispered, pinching David’s 
arm, and nodding toward the boy who was just 
disappearing into the depot. “ He looked at me 
with such — why, just as if he despised me.” 

“ Probably the poor fellow is sore at every one,” 
said David of the understanding heart. “ Perhaps 
he thought you were laughing at him.” 

Jane didn’t have time to answer, for the train 
came in just then and they were both occupied in 
getting mother safely started. Afterward as they 
257 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

struck out at a good gait toward home, Jane turned 
back for one more look at the man in the wagon. 
He was still standing there, still gesticulating, and 
it was easy to imagine that the flow of rude phi- 
losophy was going on as it had before. While 
they looked a boyish flgure detached itself from 
the group of spectators, and climbed into the 
wagon. 

He^s back again,” commented Jane with a little 
sigh. “ I had begun to plan that he would go on 
the train with mother, and she’d be perfectly lovely 
to him, and he’d turn out to be the son of an Eng- 
lish duke, or something ” 

Oh, come on,” David said soberly, interrupting 
her without even the tribute of the smile which he 
usually gave to her airy flights. ‘‘ I don’t like to 
look at him. It makes me ” and then, with- 

out flnishing his sentence, he walked on so fast 
that his sister was obliged almost to run in order 
to keep up with him. 


258 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE TOOTH-POWDER MAN 

The cool stillness of the clear June evening fell 
about them so softly that even Jane stopped talk- 
ing after a while, and the walk home was finished 
almost in silence. 

As they reached the last corner Kenneth came 
running to meet them and grasping a hand of each 
swung along between them as they walked. 

It’s awful lonesome without mother,” he re- 
marked gloomily. Judy isn’t feeling very well, 
either. She’s sitting on the steps, and she won’t 
speak to me — nor even to Susan.” 

Have you been teasing her?” demanded 
David sternly. 

No. Honest I haven’t. Only — only she 
wanted me to play jacks with her, and I wanted 
to stay with Mr. Chope.” 

“ And which did you do ? ” Jane knew without 
asking, but she enjoyed her younger brother’s way 
of wriggling out of unpleasant situations. 

‘‘ I ? Oh, well ” — Kenneth suddenly developed 
a violent cough — well, I couldn’t hurt Mr. 
Chope’s feelings, could I ? ” he ended chokingly. 

259 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

How about Judy^s feelings?^’ queried Jane, 
feeling very virtuous and elder-sisterly as she hur- 
ried up the front walk, and sat down on the steps 
with her arm around Judy. The latter was sitting 
with elbows on her knees and face buried in her 
hands, and for some time she didn’t respond at all 
to Jane’s solicitous inquiries. 

At last she said with a little shivering sob, 
^‘My — my head aches dreadfully. I want my 
mother.” 

Come on up-stairs, Judy, and I’ll do for you 
just what mother does when you have a headache,” 
coaxed Jane softly. “ Perhaps it won’t be a bad 
one, because you’re a great deal better than you 
used to be, you know.” 

“ I’m not any better to-night, I know I’m not. 
And you can’t do the way mother does, because 
you’re not mother.” 

Don’t be ” Jane began, but David inter- 

posed. 

'' I’ll give you a ride up-stairs, and then Jane 
can help you undress, and fix up your head, and 
before you know it you’ll be asleep. You wouldn’t 
want mother to think she can’t leave us at all, 
would you ? ” 

'' No, I shouldn’t. It’s that old ' Stuart obliges,’ 
I s’pose, isn’t it, Davy ? ” and at her brother’s nod 
Judy rose slowly from the steps, and held up two 
260 


The Tooth-Powder Man 

limp arms. In her secret heart she was enjoying 
the attention heaped upon her by the twins, who 
ordinarily didn't attach enough importance to her 
headaches to suit her. “ I think Ken better come 
to bed, too," she said languidly as David took her 
in his arms and started into the house. “ If he 
waits till I get all ready to go to sleep he'll wake 
me up again." 

Oh, I don't have " protested Kenneth, but 

Jane flung a persuasive arm around his neck, and 
put her cheek to his. '' Say, Ken," she coaxed 
softly, “ it'll only make a few minutes' difference 
for you, anyway. And we want Judy to go to 
sleep as soon as she can, because she mustn't be all 
tired out and cross when mother gets home in the 
morning. You can just believe I'm going to bed 
when Judy is comfy, for I'm as tired as anything, 
and " 

Kenneth turned his head suddenly and pecked 
at the soft cheek. You're all right, Janey," he 
murmured. “ I'll go. Only I wish I'd played 
jackstones with Judy when she wanted me to. If 
I had perhaps she wouldn't have had the head- 
ache." With which bit of unconscious wisdom 
Kenneth slid into the house and stole up-stairs 
with surprising stillness. 

For the next half-hour Jane was quite sure that 
she was a born nurse and comforter, for Judy 
261 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

proved unexpectedly docile, the hot head became 
cool, and the pain departed. Unfortunately, how- 
ever, nurse instead of patient grew sleepy, and at 
the end of an hour Jane was fighting the oncoming 
drowsiness, while Judy, quite comfortable now, was 
all ready to be entertained. 

Jane fixed the shades for the fourth time, got 
another drink for her sister, and then remarked 
with an irrepressible yawn, “ I guess I’ll go to bed 
now, Judy, and I’ll sleep in mother’s room so that 
I can be close to you. If you want me you can 
call, and I’ll come right away.” 

“ I’m not a bit sleepy, and my head begins to 
feel worse again,” warned Judy solemnly. “ I 
shouldn’t be surprised if I stayed awake all 
night.” 

Oh, nonsense, you won’t.” Jane realized that 
her tone was less soothing than she intended it to 
be. You know just as soon as the lights are out 
you’ll feel sleepy,” she went on more gently, and 
you’ll drop off before you know it.” 

Judy didn’t answer, and she received a good- 
night kiss with an unresponsive dignity which 
boded ill for her sister’s comfort. 

As soon as her head touched the pillow Jane 
was asleep, and it seemed to her she was dragged 
back from the farthest ends of the world when 
Judy’s voice managed to penetrate her slumbers. 

262 


The Tooth-Powder Man 

“Jane, Jane, I’ve called you a hundred times,” 
she said fretfully. “ I can^t get to sleep, and I^m 
hot and thirsty.^^ 

Jane, jumping out of bed in a room to which 
she was not accustomed, staggered drowsily in the 
wrong direction, and hit her head against the higli 
old-fashioned mantel. “ Ouch,^^ she groaned, com- 
ing wide awake at once. '' You’ll have to get up 
and take care of my head, Judy, if I’m not careful. 
Now, what is it you want me to do for you, 
honey?” She was quite surprised at her own 
patience. My temper must be improving,” she 
said to herself as she went out in the hall to fill 
her sister’s glass. “ Perhaps that crack on the 
head knocked the crossness out of me.” 

wish you’d make this room cooler,” Judy 
demanded, taking only a sip of water, and push- 
ing the glass away. And I think you might tell 
me a story. Mother would.” 

Jane shut her lips tightly to keep back the 
words that wanted to come. Then she said coax- 
ingly, Judy, I’ll play any game you like for one 
whole hour to-morrow if you’ll only try to go to 
sleep now. I’ve opened the other window in the 
hall, and perhaps that will make your room cooler. 
I can’t do anything more unless I make a hole in 
the side of the house, and Aunt Caroline wouldn’t 
like that.” 


263 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

She smiled as brightly as her drowsiness would 
permit at the sober face on the pillow, but Judy 
saw nothing amusing in the idea of making a hole 
in the house. Just think about Uncle Stephen,” 
Jane went on desperately. ‘‘ Til tell you. Plan a 
party for our new uncle. You’re awfully good 
about planning parties.” 

Judy seemed to brighten under the influence of 
this judicious compliment, and Jane snapped off 
the light and went back to mother’s room. 

She was almost into bed when her sister called 
again, I wish you’d leave the light burning in 
that room. You know, the one you can make 
small or big. Mother does sometimes when I can’t 
sleep.” 

Jane, who hated a light in her room, got up 
without a word and turned it on. Then she crept 
into bed. This time she didn’t go to sleep so 
quickly. After a while the stillness in her sister’s 
room made her think that Judy must be asleep, 
and she got up to And her breathing peacefully, 
and apparently good for all night. 

She went back to bed with a sigh of thankful- 
ness, stopping on the way to look at mother’s little 
clock. Goodness ! only eleven o’clock,” she 
yawned. '' I thought it was the middle of the 
night.” 

Fairly off to sleep again, Jane came to her feet 
264 


The Tooth-Powder Man 


with a bound at the sound of a loud crash in the 
hall. For an instant she was so frightened that 
she could only stand still, trembling, and not dar- 
ing to move in any direction. Then, mingled 
with Judy’s scared whimper, came a disgusted re- 
mark in Kenneth’s voice, and David spoke. 

Kenneth, sleepy-eyed, grinned sheepishly when 
Jane went flying out into the hall. “ It was that 
idiot of a water-pitcher,” he explained. “ It was 
just on the edge of the table, and I barely touched 
it when it fell off and smashed itself.” 

I suppose that was my fault, Ken,” confessed 
his sister. I was so sleepy that I didn’t know 
where I was putting it the last time I got a drink 
for Judy.” 

Well, it wasn’t mine then,” avowed Kenneth 
with some relief. I’m awful sorry I made such 
a racket, though. I wonder it didn’t wake up 
Miss Trot.” 

Even as he spoke that young person’s head 
peered cautiously around a door at the end of the 
hall. “ Did anythin’ go off? ” she questioned. “ I 
thought I heard a noise.” 

“ It’s ‘ all over but the shouting,’ now, Susan,” 
answered David with a laugh, and the head dis- 
appeared. 

What time is it ? ” asked Kenneth. “ I feel as 
if I’d been asleep a year.” 

265 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

“ Well, I don’t,” Jane said ruefully, but per- 
haps this time we can finish up the night. It’s 
only ten minutes after eleven,” she added, as she 
looked at the clock again. 

I haven’t slept one single moment, and I want 
a drink,” announced Judy with a distressed-look- 
ing face. 

Why, yes you have, Judy. I came here and 
looked at you before I went to sleep the last time.” 
Jane felt quite wide awake over her sister’s mis- 
taken statement. 

‘‘ No, I wasn’t asleep. And I want a drink.” 
J udy was beginning to cry softly. 

“ But, Julia Stuart, I ” 

Judy cried harder. She hated to be called 
Julia.” 

'' I’ll get her a drink, and you go to bed, Jane,” 
called David. I’ve had a bang-up night already.” 

Jane stole off to bed thankfully, too tired to 
protest. She stayed awake long enough to hear 
David take a drink to Kenneth ; then the murmur 
of his voice as he talked to Judy soothed her into 
slumber once more. 

It might have been minutes or hours, Jane 
couldn’t tell which, when she suddenly sat up in 
bed and tried to adjust her sleepy eyes and brain 
to her surroundings. Some one in the room was 
talking. Almost at once she saw that it was 
266 


The Tooth-Powder Man 


David, and that he had raised the screen and was 
leaning out of the window. Wholly awake now, 
she slipped on her kimono and stole across the 
room to stand beside him. 

You see I thought I could git to the next town 
where I know some folks,” a man under the 
window was saying eagerly. Then the poor 
little chap got so bad I turned back, and this was 
the first house with a light. Now if you could 
take him in here while I go for a doctor, you’ll be 
doin’ a great thing for a sufferin’ fellow mortal.” 

It was bright moonlight and Jane could see the 
man quite plainly. Her gaze flew past him to the 
street, where, directly in front of their house, a 
wagon was standing. 

Davy, it’s the tooth-powder man,” she said 
softly, pinching her brother’s arm. And that 
must be the boy ” 

Yes’m, it is,” interrupted the man. “ And 
I’m at my wit’s end because I don’t dare to drive 
him round any more, and I must git a doctor. 
Now if you could only ” 

Of course we can,” said David, deciding matters 
without more delay. “ I’ll come down and help 
you in a minute, and you see if you can wake Mr. 
Chope. He’s in the barn. And, Jane, you get 
Susan up and have a bed ready.” 

Before Jane could reach the back of the house, 
267 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Susan had been aroused by the stranger's vigorous 
pounding on the barn door, and was already pre- 
paring to investigate. At first she wouldn't admit 
the possibility of bringing the sick boy into the 
house. 

No, no, I couldn't have it when your ma is 
away, and I'm responsible for you," she said, 
getting her clothes on in great haste. “ S'pose it 
should be anythin' catchin' and you children 
should get it. I'd want to die. He can go in the 
barn." 

Oh, not in the barn." Jane was in despair at 
the idea. “ I'll see that the children don't go near 
him until we find out, and mother would have 
him brought into the house, I'm sure." 

“ Well — then — there's a room in this part of the 
house," Miss Trot said jerkily. “ He can be 
brought up the back stairs. Here's some sheets — 
and pillow-slips. You put 'em on while I run 
down and help so's that blessed brother of yourn 
won't have to touch him." She piloted Jane into 
a room near her own, turned on the light, threw 
open all the windows to the sweet air, had one of 
the sheets on the bed in a twinkling and snatched 
the other before Jane had done more than unfold 
it. “ You fix the pillows," she fiung back as she 
ran out of the room, and then you scoot into the 
front part and shut that hall door between." 

268 


The Tooth-Powder Man 

Jane, much impressed by Miss Trot’s capacity, 
did exactly as she was told, and then hurried into 
the other part of the house to see what was going 
on outside. She expected to hear a voice from 
Judy’s room as she went by, but that young per- 
son was sleeping as sweetly as if perfect stillness 
reigned. 

As she approached the window Jane could hear 
Susan’s voice still arguing, this time with David, 
whom she was resolutely barring from the near 
neighborhood of the wagon. 

“ No, Mr. David, I ain’t going to let ’em even 
bring him into the house unless you promise to 
keep away till after your mother gets home. You 
know yourself that ’twouldn’t be fair for you to 
catch anythin’ and then p’raps give it to the 
others.” 

David stood back irresolutely. It was hard to 
be kept back like this by a girl when the helpful 
spirit was strong upon him. Then his good sense 
triumphed. “ All right, Susan,” he said, eyeing 
Mr. Chope and the other man, who were just lift- 
ing the unconscious boy from the wagon. They 
don’t seem to need me, anyway. I’ll go into the 
house.” 

The twins watched them from the window while 
Susan, relieved of her worst anxiety, flew into the 
house in advance of the men. A little later the 
269 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

tooth-powder man came out hastily and ran across 
the lawn. Springing into his wagon he started 
toward the center of the town as fast as his tired 
old horse could go. 

“ He's gone for the doctor. I suppose I might 
have done that," sighed David, who was still long- 
ing to be actively useful. 

His sister made no * answer. Her head was 
against the side of the window, her eyes closed. 

Janey." David gave her a gentle shake. 

Janey, you go to bed and I'll watch for the 
doctor." 

Will you — promise — to call me — when he 
comes? " Jane, opening her eyes with a start, could 
hardly get out the words for sleepiness. It's 'most 
breakfast-time, isn't it? " 

As if in answer to her question the clock in the 
hall solemnly struck twelve. 

“ That can't be right," protested Jane, trying to 
fight off her overpowering drowsiness. I re- 
member telling Kenneth that it was ten minutes 
after eleven " — she stopped for a satisfying yawn 
— “ and since then I've had at least two nights." 

** You hadn't been asleep ten minutes when 
that man drove up here," explained David. ‘‘ Now 
go and lie down, that's a good girl, and I'll promise 
to wake you when the doctor comes." 

It was not David, however, but the swift ap- 
270 


The Tooth-Powder Man 

proach of an automobile which waked both of 
them a half-hour later. The doctor had arrived 
alone, and the twins saw Mr. Chope come out from 
the back door to meet him. After a while the 
tooth-powder man drove up, hitched his horse, 
and disappeared in the house. 

Jane, wide awake once more, caught the sound 
of the opening of the door which Miss Trot had so 
faithfully kept shut. 

'' It's the doctor — coming through this way,'' 
she said. Come out in the hall, Spinksy, and 
meet him. 

Oh, it's Dr. Reed, isn't it ? " she went on joy- 
ously. “ I met you at Polly's house. You're 
Polly's father, aren't you ? " 

The tall man smiled down at her with a very 
fatherly look in his eyes. Yes, I live at Polly's 
house, and I'm her father. Sometimes I think 
that's the most important part of my life — being 
the father of Polly. 

And now, young folks — let me see, it's Jane 

and — and " David supplied his name and the 

doctor went on : Now, Jane and David, the best 
thing you can do is to go to bed and sjeep forty 
knots an hour for the rest of the night. You 
can't do anything for that poor fellow in the 
other room. He's going to be taken care of by the 
smartest girl and two of the kindest men I know. 

271 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Susan Trot — Dr. Reed paused to laugh softly 
at some recollection of the energetic Miss Trot 
— “ well, she’s a born nurse. She lived with a 
family over on the Cooper road, you know, and 
she took care of one of the children last winter in 
a way that would have done credit to any one.” 

“ Do you think the — the tooth-powder man’s 
boy is going to get well ? ” questioned Jane 
anxiously. 

Yes, I think so. It’s hard to say anything 
decisive about him to-night. I shall be over again 
in the morning, and in the meantime you do just 
as Susan says, and keep away from that part of 
the house. I don’t in the least believe that he has 
anything contagious, but it’s best to be on the safe 
side.” 

David, coming up from locking the front door 
after the doctor, found his twin leaning against 
the doorway of their mother’s room, and medita- 
tively fingering the yellow braid which hung over 
one shoulder. 

The first thing in the morning some of us must 
go over and tell Uncle Stephen all about it,” he 
announced. Seems as if we found an uncle just 
in time, doesn’t it ? ” 

“ Yes,” murmured Jane dreamily. And 
mother’ll be here by that early train, and she’ll 
make everything all right.” 

272 


The Tooth-Powder Man 


If you were only on rollers I’d run you right 
into bed.” David was eyeing his sister apprehen- 
sively. I’m afraid you’ll go to sleep standing 
up.” 

Jane smiled at him with lazy sweetness. 
“ Spinksy, didn’t I tell you there would be some- 
thing to make us remember our fourteenth birth- 
day? Well, this is it.” 


273 


CHAPTER XV 


THE CAPTAIN 

It was broad day and brilliant sunshine when 
Jane opened her eyes the next morning to find 
Kenneth standing by her bed with a tray, and 
Judy bearing a cup of cocoa. 

“ David said we had to let you sleep this morn- 
ing,” announced the latter importantly, because 
I kept you up so much last night.” 

Did you ? ” murmured Jane, not half awake 
yet, and sleepily wondering why she was in 
mother^s room and why — 

Goodness ! ” she said as the whole story of the 
night flashed into her mind. What time is it? 
Why did you let me sleep ? I’ll be up in a jifiy.’^ 
It’s half-past nine, and the boy’s a little more 
comfortable, and the tooth-powder man’s going to 
stay till mother comes, and she’ll be here in half 
an hour, and Davy’s gone for Uncle Stephen,” said 
Kenneth, piling up the items of news in such 
breathless haste that Judy, who wanted to tell part 
of it herself, could only gasp and look at him re- 
proachfully. 


274 


The Captain 

Goodness I said Jane again. ‘‘ I must hurry. 
It was perfectly sweet of you to bring up my 
breakfast. Please set it down anywhere and skip, 
will you?’' 

She was splashing in cold water before they 
were fairly down-stairs, and dressed with such 
rapidity that her cocoa was still hot by the time 
she was ready to eat her breakfast. 

When she went down Uncle Stephen and David 
were coming up the walk. Mr. Chope and Sally, 
bringing mother, were in sight, the doctor’s auto- 
mobile stood in front of the house, and the tooth- 
powder man was just emerging from the back door. 

All the children flew to meet their mother. 

Oh, mumsey, I feel as if you’d been away a 
year,” murmured Jane as she and David helped 
her out of the carriage. 

“ The tooth-powder man is Mr. Bobbin, and I 
know him of old,” said Uncle Stephen coming to 
greet Mrs. Stuart. He comes to Belhaven once 
or twice a year with something to sell, but tooth- 
powder is a new venture.” 

Let’s sit on the piazza and hear about the boy,” 
Mrs. Stuart proposed. Mr. Chope says the man 
is anxious to tell me as much as he can of him.” 

Mr. Bobbin plunged into his story as soon as 
they were seated. I found him in a boardin’- 
house in New York State ’bout three months ago,” 
275 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

he began. “ I was stayin’ over night, and he’d 
been there three or four days tryin^ to get work in 
the town. He told me right plunk olf that he’d 
run away from home, but he said his mother knew 
he was goin’ to, and she’d given him a little money 
to start with. 

“ I guess he was pretty near at the end of that 
when I found him, and he was mighty glad to 
hire out to me for a dollar a week and his keep. 
I couldn’t help likin’ the little feller from the 
start, and the minute my eye lit on them perfect 
teeth I knew he was the boy for me.” Mr. Bobbin 
paused for a moment as though meditating on his 
quick eye for business, and his audience waited 
impatiently. 

“ Where was his father? Didn’t he have any 
father ? ” Kenneth asked, feeling that the silence 
had lasted long enough. 

“ It was worse than not having any,” said the 
tooth-powder man solemnly. The woman he 
called his mother really wasn’t so, but some one who 
had adopted him when he was a baby. Afterward 
she got married and her husband didn’t like the 
boy and was cruel to him. So finally she was 
kinder relieved to have him go off and she helped 
him all she could. And mind you, ’twasn’t till 
the day before he left that she let out to him that 
she really wasn’t his mother.” 

276 


The Captain 

Did he feel sorry about that — does he care ? 
queried Jane breathlessly. 

“ Well, he was some sorry, p’raps, but more glad, 
I guess,” answered Mr. Bobbin, surveying her be- 
nevolently. He always said she was good to 
him, but he kinder let fall, without actually 
meanin’ to, that he’d an idee that real mothers 
were a little different from her. And he was 
pleased to pieces to git rid of thinkin’ that he was 
even that much tied to the man I ” 

Mr. Bobbin turned to Mrs. Stuart and Mr. Eliot, 
his good-natured face full of righteous wrath. 

Ef you could have seen that little chap’s back 
when I first got hold on him,” he murmured 
pitifully. It took me weeks to git it righted. 
I’ve been hopin’ ever sence I’d meet that man one 
of these fine days.” 

“ It was fortunate for the poor boy that he fell 
in with you,” said Mrs. Stuart, smiling unsteadily, 
and looking at him with eyes suddenly full of 
tears. David, sitting on the edge of the piazza at 
her feet, put his head back against her, and her 
arm went around him thankfully. 

You didn’t tell us what his name is,” said 
Judy, breaking the silence. 

Those people he lived with called him Fred, 
but he didn’t want to be named that any more. 
He said it reminded him too much of the man, 
277 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

and that he really hadn’t a right to any name now. 
I settled onto callin’ him ‘ Captain ’ because he had 
such a proud, commandin’ air. 

“ He wrote a letter to the woman,” Mr. Bobbin 
went on, and sent it to a neighbor that would 
give it to her. I told him an address that would 
find us, and sure enough, she writ back to him. 
Said she was glad he’d got away safely, and she 
was sorry she couldn’t tell him anythin’ more 
about his own folks, and she hoped he’d make a 
good life for himself. Kinder pathetic, warn’t it ? 
I told him he must keep it because it would sort of 
safeguard me in case there was any trouble about 
him runnin’ away. But I guess the old man 
didn’t dare to raise a row.” 

The tooth-powder man settled back in his chair 
and took out a voluminous handkerchief. “ It 
breaks me all up to think of the poor little chap 
lyin’ up-stairs there so sick and not knowin’ me 
from the bed-post,” he said, blowing his nose like a 
trumpet, a performance which Kenneth regarded 
with some envy. 

‘‘ Here’s Dr. Reed, and now we shall know how 
the poor fellow is,” said Uncle Stephen who had 
been silently listening and thinking. 

'' He hasn’t any contagious disease, Mrs. Stuart, 
so you may set your mind at rest about the chil- 
dren,” the doctor said at once. There’s a good 
278 







ft. 

^ V 






>v 






- ‘>f»^ 


> 


•>« 4 




• ;• ' Vr/; 


k • 




‘ t: ■ *• 

\<y.: '\^i:sk ’4 , .- A' . :» • » 

. ; -V' V-/V' 


. V- 

• I / • / * • -4 

• •■; <r ' ■ • -r • ' , ■' . r. ■ ' -'^ 

'■ i^; :'-':rfSi, :;^: ■' ■' 

ft 

- .: v*f >vi - 

# • ■ , •rr I 


s’. 


j. •*. » 


> 

■ Im. • 






». i 


■■■* 




• 


* ■ i “ v’ 

• *.-4j.. ; 

• » ^ ** r w 


.*> 


• • --•«■> 

h V • 

/ . 




» 4 ' 


,. .. . 

' • f 








S 


1 


* 

fja ' 


*• 


ri' 


,- --^.4 




a 


.'4 ^ 


A/ -r 




« » 




:> •. 


t ‘ 


r 


i j ' 




> ■ 


>*1 1 * • 

*( . r ‘ 

; ‘*j .'• 


1* » 




■ .-i 

\ 




^ • • 






I* 


^tr 


J ’» j**' ' • . • 

; > *’ 

•I ‘i 


>vo» 






.4 


iK.-r 


.i r 


.* •> * 




f . 

■\ 


P'i > 


4 I 






• ^ « j ‘ ••* t ^ I , 

' •. .V '• • M • «• ; ., \^: 

'■ ' 

' *\ . ’.^■'•^ yJ' - 

■ -■■•^ i.'C,'’-- 

;* ^ :• .v ■ .4* • 


f •' 
• ** 




' /•'V 

> 

V 






, *•>.» 
99 • 

■\ ■ ■' V' 






/ 


4% 










■ * C'^ 


-i 




at 


I 


t * 

. V 


. • , • • ■' 

•4. 


■y 


> I 

• 


;s 




vw, • ■ ■ ' 

;a\ 






i\ ’ ' ‘ 


. -. ■ . . 

>'■>, \ • 

«•^ 




• . 


' • t 


/j 


i> ♦ 

• r 
• » 


- ' •'.» 
i. .*/ . • ^ ' 


' 4 


♦ ^ •» 


\* • 


O''. 

VnV«s- V- *.>■■ 

• V‘ - V' *• ^ ■ • / 

V . 'A#,,'*' • -’i. • s* • • 

r Av. •# •• ». /« 


V I,. 


<•. .,} , 
.0 ■’‘' \ «- f 


t, ‘ 


4 m 
■* 


‘.Oi 






' ’ „ V '''■ ' , ' Vi'‘ ‘O' ■ * • • 

V.;/ A*'- ‘^•5' 3. ^ ■ 

• . . ' *•• ‘ *' 


K • 


..•/ 


■f 




% 

* 


y 




; V 5 




/.V* -^1 
' % ‘f^- •“ 





■> " 

» >. <r‘ / 


. .'f 




4 V ^ '■■ 


1 1_ * » I i« • 

' V r > ' 


L ,« * « .V *1* ^ •• f ^ . r « 

>-v;v.' • ,y, •: 

U'>^ 1. • ,J.V._- *'■..>*• .’. .* . *' • . ,• » .V -• 

■ >* ■.,V^<; >*V* . 

. . fi*i;'->V. ■' \ ■ V • ■ . ■'• ,’ , 


; 

> 

f ' _• 

'•I'-- .’’■ 


'V 

. -I »• 


<'V. 


/ ♦ 


• • ' i*' ■ 7^1 ‘ 

• * - - . V 


,* if 




.. ^ s: - ' - 

V’ • , 


I ' • • 


. • / 


.i^V' < 





/ ■ 


“ tf '?! VJ •* • * 


- :.r'vf^ -kiv;, 

'jUJ ^ ^ •• r '* 



i'j, ' ■ ■ • . .' '‘-Jtv, .’liVv'fo 1 , .. 




' . ‘t •* 


\r 



m ^ 


> 

1 


‘ • ' '•/“ viV ^ ^ •■ ' ' * .. ■ '‘^.‘'‘-Vl* / ^' '’ . ' 

• ‘ I '• . - 


‘ 0 


'■' V: 


l/-> ■* 


U 




•1 






, r*'i y- 






f \ V 


['-( 


• V* . < ' 
4 ;, I r.p * 




» » r *4» 

m- 


► a V •• 

: 'k 





The Captain 

deal of nerve strain and some brain congestion. 
The temperature is somewhat lower this morning, 

but Dr. Reed paused and looked from Mrs. 

Stuart to Mr. Eliot. I suppose I could get him 
into the hospital at Wayland,’^ he suggested doubt- 
fully, ‘‘ but that's ten miles by auto, and I can't 
say that it wouldn't make him worse." 

Oh, mother, you wouldn't " began Jane 

tremulously, but no one noticed, for mother was 
speaking with the smile which always made people 
want to do what she asked. 

I couldn't think of having him moved. Dr. 
Reed," she said with gentle decision. “ I'm con- 
sidered a pretty good nurse, and with Susan to 
help me we shall get along famously." 

We’ll help, too," promised Jane, proud because 
they were all looking so admiringly at her mother. 

“ Of course. It’s always understood that I de- 
pend on you all," Mrs. Stuart answered, putting 
her arm around her tall daughter. 

Uncle Stephen went out to the automobile with 
Dr. Reed, and when he came back said that the 
doctor would arrange to send a nurse for the first 
week anyway. I should like to do something for 
that boy," he went on with his kind smile. “ And 
there will be plenty for all of you to do later on." 

Then lowering his voice so that the children 
might not hear, he added with some hesitation, 
279 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

I — er — believe, Elizabeth, that in writing to your 
Aunt Caroline I won’t — for the present, at least — 
mention that’ you are taking care of the poor boy. 
She has — er — rather strong ideas about some 
things, and she — er — quite likes to plan for other 
people — the kindest heart in the world, you know, 
but you never feel sure how she may be going to 
take a thing. You — you see my point, I’m sure.” 

I quite understand,” responded Mrs. Stuart, 
turning away to speak to the tooth-powder man, 
who came up to her just then, and hoping that 
this newly-found uncle wouldn’t realize how fully 
she comprehended what he meant. 

Well, Mis’ Stuart, I dunno as I can rightly tell 
you how I feel ’bout your takin’ that boy into 
your care in such a mothery way. I guess he’ll 
find out what a real mother seems like as soon as 
he gits so he knows anythin’. Poor little chap I 
I hate to go off and leave him.” Mr. Bobbin’s 
face was quite fiushed with the fervor of his grati- 
tude and emotion. I’m goin’ to send him one of 
those pictur’ post-cards once in a while, and I’ll 
leave you an address so’s you can write me when 
he’s ready to go on the road again.” 

He penciled an address on the back of a business 
card that he extracted from his pocket. ‘‘Say, 
Mis’ Stuart,” he said bashfully, as he handed it to 
her, you couldn’t make use of a bottle of that 
280 


The Captain 

tooth-powder of mine, could you ? I^d be proud 
to give you one.’^ 

'' I shall be very glad to accept it, Mr. Bobbin.'' 

'‘Would you really? Well, now, I call that 
kind of you. I'll lay it on the kitchen table 
when I go up to take a look at the boy." 

Mr. Bobbin started toward the barn to get his 
wagon, but turned back before Mrs. Stuart had 
time to go into the house. “ I'm goin' to leave 
somethin' else with you. Mis' Stuart," he said, 
lowering his voice mysteriously, “ and that's a 
little satchel that belongs to the Captain. He 
was always very jealous about that satchel. Kep' 
it locked all the time and wouldn't look into it 
while I was round. I dunno what he's got there, 
but likely enough he'll tell you later on." 

He stared thoughtfully into vacancy for a mo- 
ment. “ There's one more thing I wish you'd do 
for me," he added earnestly. “Just as soon as 
the boy senses enough, I wish you'd tell him that 
he ain't never again got to show them teeth of his 
to the public gaze so long as I live. He hated that 
like pizen, but he would do it because he knew I 
thought 'twas an awful help to the business. He's 
the gratefulest little feller." 

Mrs. Stuart promised with a warm hand-shake 
that seemed to gratify the tooth-powder man ex- 
ceedingly. Then she went indoors to confer with 
281 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Miss Trot, and gaze with all her mother-heart in 
her eyes at the distressed boyish face, so white even 
against the whiteness of the pillow. 

The nurse arrived, a trim, efficient person, who 
piloted the poor lad through troubled days and 
nights when it seemed as though he could not 
possibly recover. 

Then one morning the doctor came down-stairs 
with a face so full of gladness that every one was 
sure of it before he spoke. 

He’s better, isn’t he ? ” asked David, springing 
forward impulsively to meet him. 

The doctor’s hand found the boy’s in a sudden, 
close grasp. “ He’s going to get well, son ; he’s 
going to get well,” he answered with a thrill in 
his voice which stirred them all. 

I could tell that you are Polly’s father,” re- 
marked Jane, feeling that something must be said 
at this critical moment. Your eyes shine just as 
hers do when she’s excited, and I almost believe 
you’d like to jump up and down the way she 
does.” 

'' I should do it if I really wanted to. Miss Im- 
pertinence. I tell you, little girl, we’ve been 
fighting, and I was afraid we were going to lose, 
and we’ve won out. That’s enough to make a 
man’s eyes shine, isn’t it? ” 

Jane agreed warmly. “ How soon may Davy 
. 282 


The Captain 

and I amuse him and read to him ? she asked. 

They havenT let me help at all yet.’^ 

“ Very soon, I hope. This morning he is fol- 
lowing your mother with his big black eyes. He 
doesn’t want her out of his sight a moment. But 
there’ll be plenty for you and David to do later on.” 

In spite of the doctor’s cheerful prophecy Jane 
was not called upon to act as entertainer for so 
long a time that her feelings were really hurt. 
The nurse left, and the boy, moved by this time 
into the airy guest-chamber, made rapid strides 
toward health. He was devoted to Mrs. Stuart, 
longed for David when he was out of sight and 
welcomed the visits of Judy and Kenneth. Uncle 
Stephen, too, was a frequent caller, and a warm 
friendship was established between him and Cap- 
tain as they called him for want of a better name. 
But at the sound of Jane’s laughing voice the bo}^ 
shrank involuntarily, and when she entered the 
room he turned his head away and had nothing 
to say. 

Every one wondered at it, Jane most of all. 
She was so used to being liked that she couldn’t 
understand this boy’s ungracious attitude toward 
her. She had planned to be so helpful that it 
hurt her pride to be thwarted in this way, and, 
though she tried to consider it only the queer 
fancy of a sick person, the sting remained I 
283 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

At last one afternoon, coming home from lunch- 
ing with five or six of the other girls at Carol’s, 
she found the boy in a steamer-chair on the piazza, 
quite alone for the moment, and looking helplessly 
at Rags, who had dragged away the magazine he 
was reading. He started to get out of the chair, 
but the dog only frisked farther away, barking a 
joyous invitation for him to follow. 

“ Oh, wait. I’ll get it for you,” called Jane, 
skimming up on the piazza and nabbing Rags 
from the rear before he had time to escape. Just 
for a second she forgot that her help wouldn’t be 
welcome, and then she suddenly resolved to pre- 
tend that it was, and that he would like to see her 
as much as he would David. 

“ That Rags will be the end of me yet,” she said, 
handing him the magazine and dropping down on 
the piazza rail near him. Did you ever hear 
how he chewed up my best white shoes about two 
weeks after we came here? ” And then, taking it 
for granted that he would want to hear, Jane was 
off on a ludicrous description of the dog’s destruc- 
tive prank, her own feelings and Rob’s subsequent 
overwhelming success in removing a cork. 

She was folding and refolding her handkerchief 
as she talked, and trying to keep her eyes from the 
thin, dark face lying back against the cushions. 
To her boundless delight an unmistakable chuckle 
284 


The Captain 

greeted the end of her story, and she looked up 
quickly to see a smile which banished the sorrow 
from the dark eyes, and lighted the boyish face 
into real beauty. 

I’d have given anything to see that,” he said 
so naturally that Jane felt the joy of a conqueror 
rise high in her heart. 

‘‘ Perhaps you’d like to hear how Rob and I 
first met,” she asked demurely, and launched at 
once into the story of the speckled hen, fearing 
that if she waited a moment the charm would be 
broken. Now she wasn’t afraid to glance at him 
from time to time, and her quick eye took in the 
fact that when her clear joyous laughter rang out, 
he winced, and shrank farther back into the cush- 
ions as if the sound hurt him. 

Jane kept on with her gay chatter, but some- 
where in her mind she was puzzling over this. 
Why should he hate to hear her laugh? And 
then like a flash the answer came to her, and she 
was on the platform at the station again with 
mother and David. She could see again the re- 
sentful glance of the boy who had jostled her in 
passing, and hear David saying, “ He probably 
thinks you were laughing at him.” 

She was so sure that she had found the right 
explanation that with her usual impetuosity she 
couldn’t wait another moment. She wished 
285 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

wildly that she could remember what she had 
laughed about, and then, to her intense relief, 
that came back too. 

“ I know now,^^ she said, smiling her friendliest 
smile and plunging into the middle of things 
at once. “ You thought I was laughing at you, 
didn’t you, when we were both on the station 
platform, and when you heard it again you just 
hated the sound of it. 

But it was really Davy, you see, and not you 
at all. Something had made mother say that she 
wanted to hug us both hard, and Spinksy was so 
afraid that she was going to do it right there on 
the platform that his face nearly killed me.” 
Jane laughed gleefully at the recollection, but 
this time the boy only gazed at her with a smile 
of relief, and the puzzled frown was gone. 

I’m so glad that’s all settled,” she went on in 
a matter-of-fact way, for I just have to laugh 
often, and it would be hard on both of us if you 
had to scowl and look hurt every time.” 

“ That must have been one of the last things I 
knew much about,” confessed the boy with a little 
shudder. I couldn’t tell why it made me feel so 
to see you and hear you laugh. It bothered me like 
everything, because you’ve all been so good to me.” 

And you won’t feel so any more, will you ? ” 
Jane picked up the magazine which had slipped 
286 


The Captain 

to the floor, and wanted to shake up the cushion, 
but didn^t dare. Oh, I hope I haven^t hurt you 
talking so much,^^ she said penitently. I thought 
it would be such fun to surprise them by being 
good friends with you, but Susan will shoo me 
away if IVe made you tired.’’ 

The boy’s somber eyes held a gleam of fun, 
which lightened Jane’s anxiety. Girls can’t 
help talking, can they? Susan and Judy can’t, 
and now you — but anyway you haven’t tired me, 
and — and I’m sorry I was such a donkey before.” 

Well, you’ve missed opportunities, of course, 
that you’ll never have again.” Jane drew down 
her face solemnly, but her eyes would laugh. 

That’s what they’re always telling me,” she 

sighed, but Oh, there’s David I Watch his 

face ! ” 

After all it was the face of the boy in the chair 
that Jane gazed at, for it lightened and brightened 
and became so full of affection that it was quite 
wonderful to see. 

That’s just the way,” Jane said suddenly ; I’m 
nowhere when Spinksy is around. You just wait. 
You may learn to appreciate me yet.” 

David’s surprise, which he politely tried to con- 
ceal, and his evident joy at finding his twin chat- 
ting so comfortably with the invalid amused both 
the conspirators. 


287 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Did I leave you too long, Captain ? ” he in- 
quired solicitously. “ We'll go in now if you say 
so. Rob is coming over to look at my new stamps.” 

Jane watched the two boys as they walked 
along the piazza, the other boy’s hand on David’s 
shoulder. Larry, Uncle Stephen’s dog, a member 
of their family while his master was away, rose 
from his nap by the front door and laid his great 
head against David, whom he loved next after his 
master. 

Well, you may both think you like him better 
than I do,” Jane said defiantly. But you don’t. 
He’s my twin.” 

Two days later, coming home from doing an 
errand with mother, Jane saw an automobile in 
front of the house, and a gentleman getting out. 
She realized in a moment that it was Uncle 
Stephen, and knew, with a queer little flutter, 
that the lady with him must be Aunt Caroline. 
Somehow she had fancied that her great-aunt’s 
first coming would be heralded by trumpets and 
drums, and that the whole family would be drawn 
up in line to receive her. And now there wasn’t 
a soul in sight, and she had left her mother to 
make a call in another part of the town. 

She hurried along as fast as she could, and 
Uncle Stephen discovered her as she was coming up 
the front walk. 


288 


The Captain 

Caroline, my dear, here's Jane," he said with 
a warm welcome in his smile, and his companion, 
turning, put out both her hands. 

“ Dear me, what a tall girl my little great-niece 
is. Kiss your Aunt Caroline, Janey, and tell her 
you're glad to see her." 

Jane's heart went out at once to this sparkling 
little lady, whose rosy cheeks were framed in soft, 
white hair, and whose dark eyes gazed at her so 
approvingly. 

We've just come to the hotel at Belhaven 
Beach," explained her aunt, and I told Stephen 
that I must come right over here to-day. He 
knows you all so well that he forgets I'm such a 
stranger to you. Why, it's only about five min- 
utes ago that he remembered to tell me what a 
burden your poor dear mother has had on her 
shoulders for the last few weeks. Isn't that boy 
almost well enough to go off with the Dobbin — 
Bobbin — what was it, Stephen ? — man again ? " 

You mean Mr. Bobbin," Jane laughed joy- 
ously. He's the kindest-hearted man you ever 
saw. He's been sending the Captain picture postals 
and oranges and stamps ever since he left here. 
And we . don't mean to let the Captain go away, 
Aunt Caroline. Some time, when he gets very 
strong and well, he's going to tell mother every- 
thing he knows about himself, and then we're 
289 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

going to adopt him, and have him choose a name 
out of our favorites. Won’t that be fine? ” 

“ Humph 1 And pray, who is to furnish ” 

Something about Jane’s radiant face modified 
the sharpness of Aunt Caroline’s tone, and put an 
end to the half-completed sentence. Uncle Stephen, 
who had been silently interviewing Larry, breathed 
a sigh of relief. 

“ Oh, excuse me,” Jane said, remembering all at 
once the duties of hospitality. Won’t you please 
come in ? It’s funny to politely invite you into 
your own house, isn’t it? I’m so sorry mother is 
away, but perhaps she’ll come before you go. I’ll 
call David and try to find the other children.” 

I’ll hunt up the children, Janey, if you’ll take 
care of your aunt,” interposed Uncle Stephen 
quietly. 

Aunt Caroline wanted to go all over the house, 
and Jane accompanied her, quaking a little under 
the scrutiny of the keen eyes, but proudly sure 
that mother’s housekeeping would bear any test. 
She was glad when they were safely out of the 
kitchen, where Miss Trot, not quite realizing the 
identity of the visitor, was disposed to resent the 
searching questions as to her parents and home. 

A murmur of boyish voices in David’s room 
made Aunt Caroline pause and turn away. “ I 
don’t know what to say to boys,” she explained in 
290 


The Captain 

answer to Janets puzzled gaze, “ but I just love 
girls, and you’re a darling if ever there was one.” 

They had reached Jane’s room by this time, and 
Aunt Caroline’s gaze fell at once on the portrait of 
her little sister. I always wondered if I was 
doing right in naming you for her,” she murmured, 
turning away from the picture to look critically at 
her niece, “ and now I’m so glad. 

‘‘Jane, I wish I’d brought you the little blue 
gown I was looking at the other day,” she went on 
surprisingly. “ It would be so becoming to you. 
I’m always looking at girls’ dresses and wishing I 
had a girl to buy them for.” 

Jane smiled and wondered just what she ought 
to say in answer to this. She felt that she could 
stand being the possessor of a blue gown, but she 
didn’t like to mention it. 

Just then, to her joy, mother came into the 
room, and she was glad to slip into the background 
and watch Aunt Caroline and try to settle her own 
feelings in regard to her. She had just made up 
her mind that this new aunt was pretty and 
stylish and didn’t seem at all old in spite of the 
white hair, when the sound of her own name made 
her give instant attention to the conversation. 

“ I haven’t seen the other children yet,” Aunt 
Caroline was saying, “ but I do envy you your 
Jane.” She put out her arms as she spoke, and 
291 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane, not very demonstrative with any one except 
mother, went to the embrace shyly. 

Darling ! ” murmured her aunt, releasing her 
at last. You must lend her to me every day 
while I^m at the beach, Elizabeth. If my little 
Caroline had lived she would have been not much 
older. You Ve heard about my grandchild, haven’t 
you, Jane ? ” 

'' Yes, Aunt Caroline.” There was so much sor- 
row in the little lady’s voice that Jane’s longing to 
give her instant joy conquered her discretion. I 
know a girl who’s adopted, and lots of things about 
her fit, and ” she began softly, but stopped be- 

cause her mother was looking at her in such a 
queer, comprehending way. 

Do you remember. Aunt Caroline,” mother 
said hastily, flashing a smile at Jane, how you 
used to scold me for getting up such romances about 
people’? Well, the minute I heard that Carol Heath 
was an adopted child, and that the Heaths came 
from the Pacific Coast, I began to turn her into a 
granddaughter for you. She looks like some pic- 
ture I’ve seen of you, too.” 

How your imagination used to run on.” Aunt 
Caroline’s tone held distinct disapproval, Jane 
thought. I suppose you know that Carol is the 
child of Mr. Heath’s sister ? ” 

Hearing that was what put an end to my air- 
292 


The Captain 

castle. Even my imagination can’t get beyond a 
hard fact like that,” answered Mrs. Stuart, giving 
her daughter a quick glance. “ But we do all wish 
that you had your girl.” 

Aunt Caroline’s dark eyes, softened by sudden 
tears, turned appealingly to Jane, who was looking 
startled and a little pale. “ It was dreadful not to 
be absolutely sure about anything,” she said pite- 
ously. “ And I always wanted a little girl named 
for me. You must be very good to me, little great- 
niece, now I’ve found you.” 

Half an hour later, Jane, having watched the 
automobile out of sight, sat down in the hammock 
beside her mother. 

Why did you stop me and tell it yourself, 
mumsey ? ” she asked. 

“ Oh, Janey, I knew in a minute just what your 
mind had been doing. And Aunt Caroline hasn’t 
very much sympathy with imaginative people. If 
I had only guessed that you had heard about 
Carol ” 

I couldn’t tell any one because I had promised, 
but I wanted to tell you a dozen times,” inter- 
rupted Jane, nestling against mother’s shoulder. 

After this I think I shall never promise to keep 
things from you. It’s too wearing on my constitu- 
tion. 

Well, there’s another perfectly good air-castle 

293 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

gone to smash/^ she went on after a moment^s 
silence. I’m not going to build any more. At 
least, not any more about ‘ little Caroline.’ I don’t 
see, though, why Carol was so mysterious.” 

Jane looked up at her mother with a puzzled 
frown, and then, suddenly, a little smile danced in 
her eyes. It was lots more interesting to me to 
think it was a real secret, and probably Carol knew 
it would be,” she murmured understandingly. 

‘‘How do you like being loved so much right 
spang off, ‘ darling Jane ’ ? ” queried Kenneth, 
sauntering up to the hammock. “ Aunt Caroline 
doesn’t care much for boys, I guess, bu^ "^ncle 
Stephen likes us all.” 

“ I think she’s awfully interesting and fascinat- 
ing.” Jane sprang loyally to the defense, though 
up to this moment she had not been quite certain 
just what her feeling was. “ And I heard her tell 
Uncle Stephen that Captain has the most beautiful 
eyes she has ever seen. So you see she can appre- 
ciate a boy’s good points if he has any.” 

“ Well, give me — step-great-uncles — by mar- 
riage,” affirmed Kenneth, feeling for his words care- 
fully as he brought out the relationship. “ They’re 
nice to you from the beginning, and right along, 
instead of exploding all at once.” 


294 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE BLACK BAG 

The borrowing of Jane began immediately, and, 
as Aunt Caroline had suggested, became an every- 
day affair. She lunched at the hotel and dined 
there. The automobile was sent for her in the 
morning, and took her swiftly home in the cool of 
the early evening. She had riding lessons, and 
learned so readily that she was soon able to ride 
on the beach with Uncle Stephen. Dainty gowns 
were waiting for her to try on, and life became a 
succession of surprises. 

Jane had scarcely time to notice that mother 
and David looked after her a little wistfully when 
she was whirled away in the morning, and that, 
though mother praised the pretty dresses, and ad- 
mired Aunt^Caroline^s generous gifts, she studied 
her radiant daughter with puzzled eyes in the 
brief glimpses allowed her. 

It did penetrate Janets consciousness, however, 
that David was growing very silent, glum, she 
called it, and she urged him to go over to the hotel 
with her and get acquainted with the young people 
there, but he refused. 


295 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

These boys and girls are good enough for me/' 
he said almost crossly. Idl be glad when you 
get over all this razzle-dazzle and come back to be- 
ing my twin again. 

Why, I never stopped being your twin, 
Spinksy.’' Jane looked at him with hurt, bewil- 
dered eyes. ‘‘ Aunt Caroline almost weeps if I 
suggest staying at home, or when Uncle Stephen 
tells her she ought not to borrow me so much. 
And, of course, I’m having a perfectly elegant 
time.” 

“ Well, it may be fun for you, but ” David 

stopped abruptly and strode into the house because 
the automobile, with Aunt Caroline smiling and 
waving at Jane, was just approaching. 

The climax came on the day of Rob Randall’s 
party. Jane had been permitted to stay at home 
that day, but Aunt Caroline came over soon after 
lunch to see that her child, as she fondly called her, 
was arrayed with due care in one of the pretty new 
dresses she had given her. 

It was to be an afternoon out-of-door party, and 
Jane came down at three o’clock to find Carol 
waiting to walk along with her and David. The 
latter, not really happy over the prospect of a 
party, was bracing up to it like a martyr, and 
spending his last minutes on the piazza with the 
Captain, who was not yet able to join in the good 
296 


The Black Bag 

times. Mother was out there, too, sitting near the 
steamer-chair and looking a little pale, and rather 
worried, David thought. 

''There, isn’t that just perfect?” demanded 
Aunt Caroline, sweeping Jane out on the piazza 
before them all, and turning her around like a 
wax figure. 

Jane smiled a little consciously. She hadn’t 
yet got used to being treated like a doll, and ad- 
mired so much, and it made her feel foolish when 
other people were around. 

" It’s perfectly lovely,” responded Carol, admir- 
ing the new dress so warmly that it wasn’t really 
necessary for any one else to speak. 

" If there’s anything I love,” said Aunt Caroline, 
" it’s putting a pretty dress on a pretty girl and 
sending her off to a party. Young people ought 
to enjoy themselves without any care or responsi- 
bility ; don’t you agree with me, Elizabeth ? ” 

" Not entirely. Aunt Caroline.” Mother’s voice 
was just as pleasant as usual, but her daughter 
could not shake off the impression that something 
about her was different. 

" Well, I shall have to stop being a gay butter- 
fly as soon as my fairy godmother goes away,” said 
Jane with a sigh which was more a tribute to Aunt 
Caroline than an expression of her deepest feelings. 
She saw David look up at her quickly, with an 
297 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

anxious frown on his smooth, boyish face, and she 
wanted to say something to set herself right in his 
eyes. Before she could speak, however, Aunt 
Caroline was making a request which fairly took 
her breath away. 

Oh, Elizabeth, why do I have to give her 
up ? she cried pleadingly. Why won^t you let 
me have her for a year — I won^t say any longer 
time than that — but for a year ? 

Janey, 1^11 take you abroad, she was looking 
straight into the girks eyes now with her most 
compelling expression. You shall travel and 
have drawing-lessons, and an allowance that you 

may use just as you please ’’ 

“ Drawing-lessons I breathed Jane, hardly 
knowing what she was saying. And Europe ! 
Oh, mother ! 

What do you say, Elizabeth ? demanded 
Aunt Caroline impatiently. Do be generous 
and let me have her for one year. You have three 
other children, you know.’^ 

I know I have,’^ said mother, looking so be- 
wildered at this sudden onslaught that David 
instinctively came round behind her chair and 
put his hand on her shoulder. I — I can’t decide 
an important question like this all in a moment. 
Aunt Caroline. I’m not even sure that Jane her- 
self would wish to leave ” 

2p8 


The Black Bag 

Oh, if fhat’s all — why, just look at the child/^ 
Mrs. Eliot disposed of the objection as though it 
were a mere nothing, and truly, Jane's flushed face 
and eager eyes did seem sufficient proof of her desire. 

“ You're going to let me have her, I know," 
persisted Aunt Caroline with the wilful pertinacity 
of a child. Then, because she was used to sweep- 
ing everything before her, she suddenly assumed 
that the question was settled, and cried joyously. 
It's all right, little grandniece, I'm to have you 
for a whole year. And now run along to your 
party, and let me talk to mother about it." 

“ Whew," said Carol softly as they went down 
the front walk. “ That's settling things in a 
hurry, isn't it ? " But no one answered her, for 
Jane, whose eyes were gazing into the far distance, 
seemed dazed, and David, with hands plunged 
deep in his pockets and eyes on the ground, had 
evidently not heard the remark. 

In the steamer-chair on the piazza, the Captain 
lay with closed eyes, and listened uneasily while 
Mrs. Eliot described to Mrs. Stuart the advantages 
Jane would have if this latest plan were carried 
out. He had meant to go into the house when 
David went away, but Mrs. Stuart's hand had been 
laid on his arm, and he had settled back among 
the cushions again, feeling that if she wanted him 
he must stay. After the first moment, however. 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

he turned his face away because he could not bear 
to see the increasing pain in her soft, brown eyes. 

The Captain tried not to listen, but as Mrs. 
Eliot had no desire for any secrecy in regard to 
her plans he could not avoid hearing. The facts in 
the case from her point of view were laid down 
with an emphasis which made him shrink and 
shiver a little. Mrs. Stuart could not afford to 
give her daughter the advantages so brilliant a 
girl should have, and she ought to realize that and 
not stand in the child’s way. Jane had a positive 
genius for languages, according to her great-aunt, 
and there was no method of study so good as a 
sojourn in the countries where they were spoken. 
The child really was artistic and ought to have a 
career, and certainly no one else could afford to 
give her the preparation for it. 

Then there was the advantage of her Uncle 
Stephen’s influence. Stephen is a wonderful 
man with young people,” Aunt Caroline said with 
a note of pride in her voice, and the boy in the 
steamer-chair agreed with her unreservedly. He 
had learned to love Mr. Eliot just as all the others 
did. 

“ But, Aunt Caroline, what you are planning for 
Jane would take years to accomplish,” faltered Mrs. 
Stuart. I can’t see ” 

“ Let it take years.” Aunt Caroline was more 
300 


The Black Bag 

and more in love with her expanding idea of 
Janets future. She’s worth it, and I shall per- 
fectly adore having a girl to manage and look out 
for. Why, Elizabeth, if you’ll only agree to this 
I’ll provide for her as long as I live and make her 
my heiress when I die. If you’re a true mother, 
and I certainly think you are, you really can’t ask 
anything better than to feel that your daughter 
won’t have to struggle for a living as so many girls 
must. And think what she’ll be able to do for 
the others.” 

The Captain opened his eyes involuntarily, and 
stretched one hand out on the arm of his chair 
toward Mrs. Stuart. No one noticing him, he 
drew it back, a little embarrassed, and caught his 
breath sharply as he realized how white and drawn 
David’s mother looked. 

Well, I’m going to take it for granted that 
you’ll come around to my point of view,” said 
Aunt Caroline, suddenly jumping up from her 
chair, and assuming as usual that what she 
wanted would be brought to pass. It’s easy 
enough to see how Jane feels. The darling ! She 
happened to tell me one day how much she wanted 
drawing-lessons, but she wouldn’t mention it to 
you because just now you can’t afford it. Wasn’t 
that sweet of her? And she’s perfectly wild to 
travel.” 


301 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Her automobile came up to the front of the 
house as the excited little lady finished speaking, 
and she went into the hall for her parasol. 

Good-bye, Elizabeth,’^ she said a moment later, 
coming back to kiss her niece affectionately. 
“ Why don’t you go in and have a nice nap ? 
You look tired to death. I’m afraid you’ve had 
too much care on your shoulders lately.” This 
last was said in a subdued voice, and with a 
significant nod toward the boy in the chair, ap- 
parently sleeping now. Good-bye again. I’ll 
send for Jane in the morning.” 

The moment she was out of hearing the Cap- 
tain’s eyes opened. Do you think you have had 
too much care, David’s little mother ? ” he asked 
anxiously, stretching out his thin hand to her. 

Have I tired you ? ” 

“ No, indeed, dear boy. It has been good for us 
all to have you here. And I’m not really tired. 
Mothers have their worriments, as Susan Trot 
says. They want their children to have the very 
best life can give, and it’s hard to balance things 
properly, and to know what is best.” 

“ If you should ask me what is best for girls 
and boys I should say ‘ mothers,’ and I know,” 
the Captain said with calm assurance, patting her 
soft hand. 

“ You and David will spoil me between you,” 
302 


The Black Bag 

said Mrs. Stuart with a faint smile. And the 
other children are just as bad. Jane — well, Jane 
is a little dazzled now, but she loves her mother 
just the same.’’ She looked away for a moment, 
and then turned back to the Captain with her 
heartening smile. 

Dear boy, when are we going to have our little 
talk together? The doctor thinks you are well 
enough now, and perhaps if you tell me all you 
can about yourself we can help you to find your 
family or friends.” 

The boy’s face changed unconsciously. Let 
me wait a little longer,” he pleaded. I started 
to go to your room yesterday with my little bag, 
but I couldn’t. It makes me shake so even to 
think about those times.” 

He was trembling now, and the soft, dark eyes 
were eloquent in their distress. 

‘^Wait just as long as you wish,” answered 
Mrs. Stuart, her voice full of the mother-comfort 
which soothed him inexpressibly. Shall you be 
lonesome if I go off and leave you ? One of the 
children, or some one, will be here soon, I’m 
sure.” 

Not a bit. I’ve got ‘ David Copperfield ’ here 
and I’ll read till the other David comes. It’s a 
great book,” he ended enthusiastically, quite as if 
no one had ever discovered it before. 

303 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

A half-hour later Judy drifted out from the 
house carrying an old photograph album, her eyes 
crinkling with laughter. 

“ Want to see a picture of my mother when she 
was a little bit of a girl?^^ she invited, and without 
waiting for permission obscured David Copperfield 
with the album. 

Wasn’t she the dearest, funniest thing, and 
doesn’t she look scared to death ? Wait a minute 
and I’ll show you one of Aunt Caroline. Let’s 
begin at the first page, and I’ll tell you every- 
thing I can.” 

It was not an absorbing recital, and the boy’s 
mind and eyes wandered. Here’s a picture of 
Aunt Caroline’s little sister, the one our Jane was 
named for,” explained Judy, recalling him to the 
subject in hand a little severely. Mother says 
Aunt Caroline was perfectly heart-broken when 
she died, and that’s probably one reason why she 
loves Jane so much. I should think our Jane 
would get awfully tired of being told how pretty 
she is and how much Aunt Caroline loves her, 
shouldn’t you ? ” she ended scornfully. 

“ Nobody ever tried it on me, so I don^t know,” 
said the Captain with a queer laugh. I think I 
could stand it, though.” 

Well— p’raps I could, too.” Judy was gazing 
thoughtfully into space. 

304 


The Black Bag 

Now, here is Aunt Caroline's son who died,^^ 
she went on, turning the next page with a flourish. 
'' And his wife died, too, and Aunt Caroline never 
could find their dear little baby. Some day when 

Jane and David have grown up they’re going 

Why, Captain, what’s the matter? Did anything 
hurt you ? ” 

No,” said the boy, whose gaze was riveted on 
the photograph Judy had pointed out. No, 
nothing hurt me. Tell me again about it.” And 
then before she could answer, he repeated her 
words slowly, He died, and his wife died, and 
Aunt Caroline never could find their dear little 
baby.” 

‘‘ Yes,” said Judy, frightened by his pale face 
and the look in his eyes. That’s what mother 
told me. I think I’d better call mother.” 

No, don’t call any one.” The boy was pulling 
himself out of the low chair as he spoke. I’m 
going up-stairs. And, please, Judy, don’t tell any 
one that I didn’t feel well. I shall be all right — 
in a little while. Promise, Judy.” 

^Stuart obliges,”’ answered Judy firmly. ^^I 
couldn’t break my word after that. Wouldn’t you 
like to have me put cold water on your head or 
get you a glass of lemonade ? ” 

“ No, thanks,” the Captain called back, and she 
could hear him mounting the stairs. 

305 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Once in his room he closed the door softly and 
turned the key. Then he took out of the closet 
the small black bag which Mr. Bobbin had left 
with Mrs. Stuart when the boy was first taken ill. 
His hands shook so that he could hardly unfasten 
it with the little key which he took from his 
pocket. This bag had been given him by the 
woman who had brought him up, and she had told 
him that, just as it was, it had been put into her 
hands by his mother. 

The bag snapped open at last and he drew out 
two or three things, among them the one for which 
he was particularly looking. He gazed at it with 
eyes in which wonder, perplexity and a certain 
proud satisfaction were strangely mingled, then 
laid it back softly, as though it were alive and 
very precious to him. Then he looked at the 
others, and put them back ,and locked the bag. 

For a long time the boy sat motionless by the 
open window with the summer breeze cooling his 
hot forehead and ruffling his dark hair. For a 
while he could hardly separate the thoughts that 
surged through his mind. The first that came 
with any clearness was the memory of certain 
words Mrs. Eliot had spoken. Something about 
how Jane should be provided for all her life, and 
of how much she could do for her family. He 
remembered how Janets eyes had looked when 
306 


The Black Bag 

Europe was mentioned. There was no sacrifice 
too great for him to make for this family, he told 
himself stoutly. He was glad to have the chance 
— and then he caught his breath sharply, and 
wished with all his heart that he could talk it 
over with some one. That was out of the ques- 
tion, of course — he ran over the different members 
of the family in his mind — unless, perhaps, Mr. 
Chope. 

He put the bag carefully back in the closet, and, 
on his way to the barn, stopped to speak to Miss 
Trot, who was mixing gingerbread for supper. 

“ Susan,” he said hesitatingly, does it cost a 
great deal to have a nurse and a doctor ? ” 

Land, yes. Doctors, of course ; and those 
trained nurses are the expensivest things you can 
have. I dare say they do save you something in 
the end, though, and theyhe awful nice. IVe 
always thought I'd like to have one myself if I 
was feelin' well enough so's I could wait on her 
and enjoy it.” Miss Trot paused in her work and 
gazed out of the window with thoughtful eyes. 
“ I've got a kind of a notion that I should like to 
be one,” she added, looking at the boy for the 
first time. 

The sight of his pale face made her drop her 
spoon with a clatter. For mercy's sake, what 
are you talking about nurses and doctors for? 
307 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

You ain’t got a feelin’ that you’re goin’ to be sick 
again, have you ? You go right up-stairs and lie 
down, and I’ll call Mis’ Stuart.” 

I’m all right, Susan. I’m going out to the 
barn to see Mr. Chope.” The boy laughed, a little 
shakily, hoping to reassure her. 

Kenneth and Mr. Chope were sitting in the 
doorway of the barn and enjoying together the 
never-ending charm of the mythological tales in 
which their souls delighted. 

‘‘ There ain’t no such heroes to-day,” Mr. Chope 
was saying in answer to some remark of Kenneth’s. 

Nowadays ” and then they both looked up 

and saw the Captain coming toward them, and 
both sprang to give him a chair. 

“ I can’t stop to sit down,” he said, trying to ap- 
pear very offhand and natural. I just wanted 

to ask Mr. Chope ” and then he stopped and 

wondered what it was that he had expected to find 
out from Mr. Chope. 

“ Well, I’m here and waitin’,” encouraged the 
old man mildly. '' There are a few things I don’t 
know, of course, but not many.” He was watch- 
ing the lad’s face with his keen old eyes. 

“ Were you here when Ken’s mother was a little 
girl? ” the boy stopped to moisten his dry lips, and 
did you — did you ever know Mrs. Eliot’s son ? ” 

'' Well, I guess I did. Mis’ Eliot was a little 
308 


The Black Bag 

young widder by the name of Lee when I first 
come here, and Donald Lee was her boy. He was 
always kitin' round the barn and garden some- 
thin’ like Kenneth here. Clever little chap.” 

I — I got interested because I heard Judy talk- 
ing about him,” answered the Captain, feeling that 
he must explain his curiosity. I believe I’ll go 
into the house now.” 

“ Heard from your friend Mr. Bobbin lately ? ” 
Mr. Chope inquired, cudgeling his brain for rea- 
sons for the lad’s peculiar behavior. 

<< Why no, I haven’t.” The Captain’s face 
brightened unaccountably, and he turned and 
shook Mr. Chope’s hard old hand. That’s just 
what I needed — to have somebody remind me of 
him. I’ll go in and write to him — now.” 

All the way from the barn to his room the boy’s 
mind kept up the unending whirl of thought. 

I’ve cost them enough already, and I’ll get 
Mr. Bobbin to help me find something to do as 
soon as he can,” he was thinking. Then Jane 
and the others will be taken care of. A boy can 
work, of course, and make his own way.” 

He lifted his head, and the slender boyish figure 
grew erect. I shall never tell, of course,” he said 
with proud determination. '' But what does it 
matter — so long as I am sure?” 


309 


CHAPTER XVII 


THE WINNER 

In the meantime, Jane, at the party, was trying 
to smooth out the tangles of her mind, and have 
as good a time as she always did when girls and 
boys were plenty. When she arrived she had been 
greeted with reproaches on account of her lengthy 
desertion of the Belhaven young people, and be- 
sieged with questions as to when she should return 
to them. With wonderful prospects opening out 
before her it was difficult to answer, and, possessed 
by a newly-acquired sensitiveness, Jane fancied 
that the girls looked at her with different eyes 
and thought her changed. 

Then Carol, partly from mischief, and partly be- 
cause she liked to be the first to tell interesting 
news, confided to Serena the plans which Mrs. 
Eliot was making for her grandniece. 

Oh, Jane,” said Serena, five minutes later, fly- 
ing up to a group of which Jane was the center, 
‘4snT it perfectly fine? Carol has just told me, 
and I’m so sorry.” 

“ Don’t be so mixed in your statements, Serena. 

310 


The Winner 


You're not a perfect lady," laughed Polly. What 
is this wonderful thing about Jane ? " 

“ Why she — you don't mind if I tell, do you, 
Jane ? Probably Carol has let it out to nearly 
every one by this time. Why, Jane is going abroad 

for years, and going to be an artist, and " 

'' Nonsense," said Jane sharply. Aunt Caro- 
line asked mother if I might stay with her for a 
year, and said she'd take me abroad and let me 
have drawing-lessons. That's all. And nothing's 
decided, anyway." 

“ All ! " echoed Peggy Curtis, who had strolled 
up to the group in time to hear the last remark. 

“ Well, if some one was going to take me abroad " 

words failed her in which to express her apprecia- 
tion of such a prospect, and she stopped abruptly. 

“ Jane, I'm really dreadfully disappointed," 
Molly Oliver said, putting both hands on Jane's 
shoulders and gazing at her with regret in her 
eyes. I thought you would help us out so much 
in all the fun and athletics next winter. I don't 
know what we shall do without you." 

^^But I'm not the least bit sure that I'm going, 
Mollyolly," protested Jane, trying to laugh, but 
feeling irritated because they would take things so 
for granted. My mother hasn't said that I may 

go, and I don't know " 

If your mother thinks it's going to be an ad- 

311 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

vantage to you/’ interrupted Esther Strong in her 
slow, shy way, “ she’s sure to let you go. Mothers 
are like that.” 

It’s certainly nice to have a wealthy aunt.” It 
was Rita Mayo who said this. I advise you to 
be careful, Jane, how you refuse to do anything 
she wants you to do.” 

Jane turned away from the group sharply. This 
point of view hadn’t occurred to her before, and 
she disliked Rita for forcing it upon her. Some- 
how to have them all so sure made her feel as if 
the plan were almost a certainty. And, because 
every one knew about it, it seemed as though she 
were irrevocably bound to something which per- 
haps she might not want to do. She began to have 
a little choking feeling in her throat, and instinc- 
tively she looked around for David, but he was 
chatting with another boy and, to all appearances, 
had forgotten that his twin existed. 

“ Let’s not talk about me any more, girls,” she 
begged, turning back to the group. When I get 
hold of that bad Carol Heath, I shall punish her 
for telling my plans before they are decided.” 
She tried to speak just as she always did, but it 
was an effort, and she was glad to be still and 
listen to what Rob was saying. 

It was to be a progressive game party, he an- 
nounced. There was a chance for both tennis and 
312 


The Winner 


croquet on the big lawn back of the house. A 
target had been set up on one side, and they would 
find bows and arrows waiting for them there. 
Over in the southeast corner there were battledores 
and shuttlecocks, and, not far from the same place, 
ringtoss and some other games. There would be 
score-keepers, and the winner of the greatest 
number of points would get a prize. A victory 
at tennis would count a certain number of points, 
croquet a certain other number. The latter game 
would be one of the contests for the girls, since 
they were not dressed for tennis. 

“ I won’t stop to explain to you all about the 
score,” ended Rob, ‘^ because Molly Oliver, who 
helped me plan this, decided that we’d have all 
boys for score-keepers. So you’ll know, of course, 
that everything will be absolutely correct.” 

There was a chorus of protesting groans from 
the girls, out of the midst of which Mollyolly’s 
voice rose defiantly. 

I didn’t say it for that reason at all, girls. It 
was just because it’s easier for boys to carry around 
paper and pencils.” 

Well, anyway, we’ll begin novr,” chuckled Rob, 
quite satisfied with the success of his remark. 
“ Here’s good luck to you all.” 

This is where I shall shine,” announced Rita 
complacently. They were all walking toward the 

313 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

archery side of the lawn where the games were to 
begin, and she had hooked her arm into Jane’s, 
quite oblivious of the latter’s dislike for her society. 
“ It’s funny,” she continued confidentially, I’m 
not so awfully good in playing games at school, 
but when we play for prizes I certainly do have 
the most wonderful luck.” 

“ You’re too lazy to do your best unless there is 
a prize,” volunteered Polly, the plain-spoken, who 
had overheard what Rita said and longed to get 
even with her. 

To her disgust this little slap was taken as a 
tribute, and Rita only laughed. Do you know, 
they’re really all jealous of me,” she said, turning 
to Jane, whose unresponsiveness did not affect her 
in the least. 

Polly walked off* with a discouraged shrug. It 
wouldn’t be the least bit of use to try to stick pins 
into a — a hippopotamus, would it ? ” she remarked 
confidentially to Marian Chester, whom she almost 
ran over in her absorption. 

“ Oh, Polly, you are so funny,” gurgled Marian, 
who could always be depended upon to try to 
appreciate anything that her friends might say. 
'' But what ” — her joyous face assumed a blank 
expression — just what does it mean ? ” 

“ Nothing. Absolutely nothing,” Polly an- 
swered crossly. ''It’s just my naturally bad 
314 


The Winner 


temper working out. Only, I warn you, keep 
between me and Rita Mayo for the rest of the 
afternoon, if you love me.^^ 

All right, I will. I can stand you both,” said 
Marian with unexpected brilliancy, and then they 
both laughed and walked over to the corner where 
battledore and shuttlecock were already in prog- 
ress. 

Jane played games well always, but to-day she 
went at them with that reckless indifference as to 
results which sometimes makes for success. All 
the time that hand and eye and responsive body 
were occupied in keeping the shuttlecock afloat, 
her mind was revolving over and over Aunt Caro- 
line's astonishing proposition. When, finally, she 
made a misstep, and the thing of cork and feathers 
floated to the ground, she came out of her absorp- 
tion to find that she had made a very high score, 
and that Ned Holt, the score-keeper for this game, 
was applauding her. 

Keep it up, Jane, keep it up,” he said softly. 

Your score, I mean, not the shuttlecock. If you 

will only beat ” his voice stopped suddenly as 

Rita Mayo hurried up to them. 

“ Come on, Neddy, count for me,” she said airily. 

I've just got the biggest score that's been made 
at ringtoss.” 

Jane, walking off, caught a significant glance 

315 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

from Ned and felt a sudden wish to win. It 
would be a satisfaction, even if she were not to be 
there next winter, to do something brilliant now, 
so that they would remember her, and Ned, at 
least, seemed to want her to beat Rita. 

Even with the desire for victory strongly 
aroused, it was some time before she could suc- 
ceed in putting more than half her mind into her 
playing, but, in spite of that, success seemed to 
follow her most absent-minded efforts. 

“ Jane, youhe a corker at this sort of thing, 
aren’t you ? ” Rob said, coming up after one of 
her fine scores with a face full of enthusiasm. I 
can’t get David going at all. What’s the matter 
with him this afternoon? Just go in and win, 
will you ? I suppose as it’s my party I ought to 
cheer equally for every one, but — somehow — well, 
anyway, Lady Jane, if you’ll win I’ll let you 
chase my hens all day some time.” He ran off 
without noticing that the time-worn joke didn’t 
elicit its usual smile. 

Jane looked around again for David, but 
couldn’t find him for a moment. Then one of 
the score-keepers called her to go on with the good 
work, and just at that second she saw her twin 
standing alone with a very serious expression on 
his boyish face. 

'‘Oh, Jane, dearest,” said Carol, flying up to 
316 


The Winner 


her a little later, do you love me at all? If you 
do pie-ease beat that conceited creature who has 
managed to worm out from the score-keepers that 
her score is just a little higher than yours. You 
two are to play croquet together to decide it. If 
you get the ten points they allow for that, you’ll 
make up the difference between you and be 
something ahead. Oh, Lady Jane, do your pret- 
tiest ! ” 

I don’t love you the least little bit,” answered 
Jane sulkily. “ Why did you tell every one what 
Aunt Caroline said ? I haven’t been able to put 
my mind on the games at all, and ” 

« For goodness’ sake, if this is the way you play 
when your mind isn’t on it, don’t put it on,” in- 
terrupted Carol in mock alarm. Then a caressing 
arm went suddenly around Jane’s waist, and 
penitent eyes looked into hers. Truly, I’m 
sorry. Lady Jane,” the gay voice said softly. '' I 
ought to have known better. I’m afraid I’m not 
very dependable. But do beat Rita even if I am 
a wretch.” 

Twenty minutes later Rita had two wickets and 
the stake to make, while Jane was for the center 
wicket on the home run, and it was her turn. 
Rita was out of position, and her opponent in so 
poor a one, that it seemed out of the question for 
her to make the wicket. 

317 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Jane, considering the question with her whole 
mind at this crisis, decided that she would not try 
to put her ball through, but would aim for a posi- 
tion against the wire which would give her a 
chance at two wickets the next time. She made 
, her shot deliberately, but before any one could see 
just where it landed there was a wild shriek from 
the other side of the lawn, and every one ran over 
there to see what had happened to Marian Chester, 
who had fallen flat. Jane went, too, among the 
first, but she had taken in the fact that her ball 
was squarely against the wire, though not in the 
way she meant, and that it would take two shots 
to make the wicket. 

I — I had one foot on a toad,^^ gasped Marian, 
half laughing, half crying. I didn't know it — 
and all of — of a sudden — something soft wriggled 
under — under my shoe. Ugh I " 

Oh, Marian, you're such a baby," said Peggy 
Curtis, surveying her fallen friend with critical 
disgust. '‘Why didn't you get off and not say 
anything about it?" 

" I did I I did I You don't suppose I'm on him 
now, do you ? " wailed Marian. “ But I kept 
thinking about how the poor thing must have felt 
before he made up his mind to wriggle, and before 
I knew it the scream came right out, and I turned 
my ankle trying to get away from the place." 

318 


The Winner 


Every one shouted with laughter over this 
pathetic avowal, Marian was set upon her feet, and 
the croquet contest was renewed. 

Hurry, Jane,’’ said Molly Oliver. “ Rita has 
taken her turn to get in position and now you 
have a perfectly elegant chance.” 

Grand, isn’t it?” answered Jane with good- 
natured sarcasm, strolling toward her ball as she 
spoke. She had lingered a little hoping that David 
would come up and speak to her, but he had dis- 
appeared behind a group of boys. 

Well, I don’t know what you want better than 
that,” said Rita, who had come back to watch 
Jane’s play. “ If I had it I should think it was 
good for two wickets at least.” 

Jane, having stopped to listen to another urgent 
appeal from Carol, glanced at her ball and could 
hardly believe her eyes. When she had looked 
before it was hopelessly against the outside of the 
wire ; now it had rolled or been pushed until it 
lay in perfect position. 

<< Why — why, some one must have moved it,” 
she stammered, wondering at the same time if she 
could have been mistaken when she saw it before 
Marian shrieked. 

“ Well, which of us do you accuse ? ” Rita asked, 
with the sharp laugh which never failed to irritate 
Jane. If that position isn’t good enough for you 

319 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

why don’t you pick it up and place it where you 
like ? ” 

“ Perhaps I didn’t see it right before,” Jane said, 
trying hard to keep her temper, and feeling for the 
moment that Rita’s unfairness gave her a perfect 
right to try the shot. Probably she shouldn’t make 
the two wickets, anyway, and if she didn’t the 
game was up, for the position of her opponent’s 
ball couldn’t be bettered. 

Clear the road,” she cried, here goes for a 
two-wicket play,” and with a clean, graceful drive 
she sent her ball through the center hoop and into 
position for the one on the side. 

“ Good shot,” cried Polly Reed, as they all fol- 
lowed the ball. Now, Jane, you’ve only to ” 

The click of the mallet put an end to her 
directions. Jane’s ball went slantingly through 
the wicket and rolled within easy reach of the spot 
where the other ball lay. 

Jane, glancing involuntarily at Rita, saw her 
dash her hand across her eyes, and twist her pale 
face into a smile. That’s the end of me,” she 
said, steadying her voice with an effort. You 
can’t help winning now, Jane.” 

It was such an exhibition of good sportsman- 
ship, and from so unexpected a source, that Jane 
could only stare blankly for an instant. But in 
that brief time a complete readjustment took place 
320 


The Winner 


ill her own mind. Suddenly she knew quite 
surely that she had not been mistaken in think- 
ing her ball out of position, and that either by 
accident or intention it had been moved when 
they all ran at the sound of Marian’s shriek. 

With a quick, strong stroke she sent the ball 
flying down the fleld toward the center wicket. 
“ I’m going into position now,” she said convinc- 
ingly. “ I saw my ball quite plainly before we 
ran to Marian, and the flnest croquet player on 
earth couldn’t have put it through the wicket as 
it was then. Perhaps some one jarred it or touched 
it in running by.” 

She heard a quick gasp from Carol, who was be- 
side her, and then that astonishing young person 
said with enthusiasm, It’s up to you now, Rita. 
Go in and win.” 

There was a storm of protest from some of the 
others, who wanted the game played again, but 
Jane stood firm, saying over and over, “ No, no, it 
wouldn’t be fair.” To Molly Oliver she added 
softly, I started to tell in the first place, but Rita 
really provoked me — and I tried to think I was 
mistaken. You won’t think I ought not to play 
on the school team, will you, Molly ? ” 

Why, of course not. I shall want you all the 
more,” and Molly’s comforting arm went around 
her. For the moment both forgot that Jane 
321 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

might not be there, and then she herself remem- 
bered. 

For some reason everything seemed clearer since 
her victory at croquet. She called it her victory, 
though Rita was just making the final stroke 
which would proclaim her winner. Now, Jane 
was absolutely certain that she couldn^t bear the 
idea of leaving her family to go away with Aunt 
Caroline, and it needed only the touch of Molly’s 
arm to make her realize that, more than anything 
else in the world, she wanted to see her mother. 

She started toward the front of the house in- 
voluntarily, and ran almost into Rob, who had a 
small box in his hand. 

Oh, Jane, we all wanted you to have this,” he 
said in a low tone. Rita certainly has the 
weirdest luck about getting prizes. But, of course, 
you couldn’t do anything else.” 

Rob, I’m going home. I’ll be back before 
any one misses me,” responded Jane, hardly know- 
ing what he had said to her. If Davy should 
happen to notice just tell him I had to see mother 
about something. And, oh, Rob, please don’t let 
any one come after me or stop me.” 

“ Sure not, but come right back, or you’ll spoil 
my party.” Rob wanted to protest, but could not 
with Jane’s anxious eyes fixed upon him so 
urgently. “ Dave is ’round on the piazza with 
322 


The Winner 


my father, and he looks as if he wasn^t hearing 
a word that father says. Is this the way folks 
behave at parties in Sterling ? he ended mis- 
chievously, but he might as well have been talk- 
ing to air, for Jane was half-way across the lawn. 

Just inside her own front door she met Susan 
Trot, and found, to her dismay, that mother was 
not at home. 

“ She told me that she was goin^ over to the 
beach to set on the rocks you all like so much. I 
guess she must have a headache or somethin^, be- 
cause she looked pretty pale.^^ 

This announcement seeming to worry Jane, 
Miss Trot hastened to add something that she was 
sure would please her. 

Mis' Eliot sent back a note to you by her man. 
I put it up in your room." 

Jane hurried up-stairs not knowing just what 
she should do about mother. It was rude in her 
to leave Rob's party, she supposed, but she would 
go directly back and — 

The note from Aunt Caroline lay on the bureau 
and she opened it and read it once — twice — three 
times before she could fully take it in. 

Dear Little Jane : " it began. 

I've talked to your mother, and I feel 
sure she sees now what an advantage it will be 

323 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

for you to have the year abroad with me. You’ll 
be able to do so much for the whole family if 
you’re properly educated, and you shall have a 
generous allowance, too, so that you can buy pres- 
ents for all of them. 

“ I’m so excited over the prospect that I’m 
going to hurry in town this afternoon to see about 
steamer accommodations. We shall want to sail 
next month, of course, and one needs to be in 
good season. 

“ Probably I shall not be back for a day or two, 
so take good care of my girl, and don’t miss me 
too much. 

Your devoted 

Aunt Caroline.” 

Jane dropped the note on the floor and began 
with trembling Angers to change the thin shoes 
for heavy ones. Then she slipped out of her 
dainty dress, and hunted feverishly for a pink 
gingham which her mother had let down for her 
this summer. The party was entirely forgotten. 
All she could think of was mother, over on the 
rocks — and Aunt Caroline buying steamer tickets. 
She had never appreciated before her aunt’s resist- 
less way of making people do things whether they 
wanted to or not. It seemed to her she could not 
wait to get to mother. 

It was usually a half-hour’s walk to the rocks, 
but to-day Jane made it in less time. There was 

324 


The Winner 


a bracing coolness in the late August afternoon 
which made it easy to walk fast, and she knew no 
fatigue until she reached the place and found it 
deserted. Then she realized how tired she was 
and that she was shaking from head to foot. 

“ Mother must have gone home the other way, 
and I’ve missed her,” she said with something 
clutching at her throat. She had climbed part 
of the way up the rocks in order to be sure, and 
now she turned to go back. I shall have to wait 
a few minutes until I stop shaking and get rested,” 
she thought forlornly, and then she sat down and 
dropped her head on her arms, and cried a little. 

Some time later, exhausted by trying to think 
things out for herself, she was just deciding that 
she must start for home when David’s familiar 
whistle came clearly to her ear. 

Oh, Spinksy ! ” she cried, getting up and 
starting to scramble down the rocks to meet him, 
but her shaky knees made her pause and sit down 
again limply. She whistled in answer to his signal 
and waited impatiently. 

“ Spinksy, you’re a darling to come for me,” 
she said when his head and shoulders appeared 
above the ledge on which she was sitting. But 
how ” 

Rob told me you’d gone to find mother. Miss 
Trot said mother was on the rocks, and mother, 

325 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

herself, walked into the house just as I was leav- 
ing. She came home by the short cut.^^ 

I — I thought so,'' quavered Jane. “ How — 
how did she look, Spinksy ? " 

Pretty well, thank you. Why, Mrs. Janes, 
what's the matter? You're shaking like any- 
thing. Here, take my coat." 

N-no. I'm not cold. I'm so — so miserable." 

David shoved himself along the rocky seat until 
he was comfortably close to his afflicted sister. 
“ There, now," he invited, slapping his shoulder 
hospitably, have it out here. It'll do you good. 
Is it because you don't want to go off and leave 
mother, Janey ? " 

Y-yes. Mother, and you, Spinksy. And Judy 
and Ken. And Belhaven." 

‘‘ And Mr. Chope — and Susan — and Sally," 
added David with a laugh that held all sorts of 
gladness. Oh, Lady Jane, you've given mean 
awful afternoon. Every one at that party must 
think I'm the worst kind of a chump, but I don't 
care, so long as you don't want to go off with Aunt 
Caroline." 

Want to go I I should say not. Perhaps, just 
for about a minute, I did think it would be nice, 

but afterward Oh, Spinksy ! And you never 

came near me." 

David patted her hand penitently. I was in 
326 


The Winner 


an awful grouch and scared to death, because 
mother and I haven^t known much about what 
you were thinking lately/^ 

“ I know it. But, Spinksy,^’ Janets voice was 
full of sudden terror, “ I may have to go.. Aunt 
Caroline left a note for me, and it said that she’d 
persuaded mother that it would be best for me to 
go, and she was going in to buy the tickets, or see 
about them or something.” 

I don’t believe mother thinks so one little bit,” 
David affirmed stoutly, though his face was sober. 
“ And seeing about the tickets doesn’t mean any- 
thing. Everybody has to do that beforehand, but 
they can give them up.” 

“ Oh,” breathed Jane. “ I suppose I knew that, 
but I forgot. I’m beginning to feel a little better. 
Are you pretty sure about mother? You see if I 
went away she’d have one less to take care of, and 

perhaps I could help ” 

Fiddlesticks ! You can help mother more by 
staying right here in this town. And what do you 
think about me, I should like to know ? ” 

I think you’re the nicest boy that ever lived, 
and I’m thankful you’re my twin,” Jane asserted 
solemnly. Let’s go home. I want my mother.” 

She got up, very stiff from having sat still so 
long, and with the uncomfortable shaking in her 
knees not yet gone. 


327 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

“ I’m so trembly that I’m actually afraid to step 
over some of these places,” she said with a little 
shudder as David’s strong grasp landed her safely 
on the rock beside him. 

“ Don’t you fret, I’ll help ” David stopped 

to listen to the tooting of an automobile horn 
which seemed to be coming rapidly nearer. 

“ I believe it’s Carol. That’s her signal for me,” 
cried Jane with returning animation. I hope it 
is, for I’m so tired. Can’t you whistle, Davy, so 
that she’ll know we’re here ? And do let’s hurry.” 

David whistled, and the horn tooted in re- 
sponse. 

That’s all right. She’ll wait,” he said. “ Be 
careful when you step here; it’s the only bad 
place.” 

David stood with his hand outstretched, but 
Jane didn’t take it at once. Instead she looked 
down on him with such mournful eyes that he 
wondered if she were still worrying about Aunt 
Caroline. 

Spinksy,” she said plaintively, though there 
was the hint of a smile about the corners of her 
mouth, “ did you leave the party before they 
served refreshments ? Isn’t it horrid to have such 
a nice chance wasted on both of us ? Now that 
I feel better in my mind I’m hungry.” 

It was so characteristic of his twin that David 
328 


The Winner 


had to laugh. “ You goose, we^ll be home in no 
time if we ever get started,’’ he scolded, reaching 
up for her insistently. Now give me your hand 
— don’t slip.” 

And then a dreadful thing happened. One min- 
ute she was securely poised and smiling down at 
him, the next, with eyes closed, and all her pretty 
color gone, she lay in a crumpled heap at his feet. 

When Jane opened her eyes she was leaning 
against some one, and a piteous voice that sounded 
miles away was saying something that she couldn’t 
quite make out. A white face bent over her and 
she was sure it was David’s, but when she looked 
again it had changed unaccountably to Rob’s 

Then everything got nearer and clearer, and she 
realized that she was in the automobile with her 
head in Carol’s lap and that the two boys were 
really there. The automobile was flying along 
at a swift pace, and Carol was murmuring over 
and over, “Oh, poor Janey. Poor little Jane.” 

“ I’m — all — right,” Jane tried to say, but it 
came out in a funny thick voice that surprised 
her, and she stopped suddenly. 

“ Of course you are,” cried David and Rob. 

“You’re going to be home with mother in five 
minutes,” David went on excitedly, a touch of 
color coming back into his face. “ You just missed 
my hand, and I couldn’t catch you. ” 

329 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Poor old Spinksy ! Jane was speaking quite 
like herself now. How near home are we ? I 
want to sit up so that mother won^t be scared 
stifif.^^ But when she tried it the whole world 
went around in a mad whirl, and she was glad to 
sink back again. 

Don’t you worry,” comforted Rob. ^‘Your 
mother will know that you can’t get over a bump 
like that in a jiffy. Just let us manage.” 

An hour later when Dr. Reed had pronounced 
his patient quite sound except for her bumps and 
bruises, and the excited household had grown 
somewhat calm, Jane lay very still with her eyes 
fixed on mother’s dear face. Something was nec- 
essary for her perfect comfort and she seemed to 
find it there, for she put up her hand confidingly 
and drew mother’s head down on the pillow. 

“ You couldn’t pos-sib-ly spare your helpful — 
loving — altogether satisfactory — oldest daughter to 
— to any one, could you, mumsey ? ” she asked 
faintly. 

Mother’s arms went about her in quick response, 
and Jane sighed from a lightened heart. '' It’s 
just as well,” she added, nestling as closely as she 
could, for nothing on earth that I know of could 
pos-sib-ly induce her to be spared.” 


330 


CHAPTER XVIII 


SURPRISES 

Two days later Jane was taking the afternoon 
air in the steamer-chair on the porch, a position of 
honor vacated for her by the Captain, who hovered 
about anxious to show his gratitude to the entire 
family of Stuart. 

She had insisted that she was perfectly well 
again and quite able to come down-stairs, and that 
she couldnT endure her room for another half-day. 
Deeper than that, however, lay the knowledge that 
Aunt Caroline was coming this afternoon, and that 
it would be easier to tell her what had been decided 
if Jane could be out-of-doors with as many of the 
family about her as she could muster. 

Jane, would you like me to play any games 
with you? ” asked Judy coming out on the piazza, 
and hanging over the occupant of the steamer- 
chair with great affection in her gaze. “ Because, 
if you do, I don’t need to go to Marcia Holt’s this 
afternoon, though she did ask me,” 

“ No, thank you.” Jane was glad that this time 
she could decline the dreaded games which Judy 

331 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

liked so much without hurting her sister’s feelings. 
“ Give my love to Serena and tell her I’ll be over 
soon,” she called as Judy went off, and then, as an 
afterthought, you look awfully nice in that blue 
dress, honey.” 

Judy’s cheeks flushed faintly, and she threw a 
kiss to her sister. I’ve gained eight pounds since 
I first came here,” she said happily, and I’m 
keeping straight on. Mr. Chope says that if I do 
as well right along. I’ll weigh pretty nearly three 
hundred pounds by the time I’m twenty.” 

‘‘Horrors! Don’t do it.” Jane laughed at the 
picture Judy’s words had presented, and watched 
her sister out of sight. “ Judy and I get along 
much better now,” she said to herself. “ I must 
be improving.” 

There was the sound of some one running down- 
stairs two steps at a time, and David came out on 
the piazza. “ There, I’ve hunted everywhere for 
that book for you,” he said breathlessly, “ and at 
last I remembered that I had left it up in the attic 
the last time I scooted up there to escape from 
some one. 

“ How do your feelings really feel now that 
you’re down here, Mrs. Janes? ” he went on, try- 
ing to speak lightly, but hating to see his energetic 
sister so quiet and pale. 

“ Oh, I’m all right. Only day before yester- 
332 


Surprises 

day seems ages ago. And I hate to shut my 
eyes, because I^m back on the rocks again when I 
do.’^ 

David shuddered involuntarily. Don’t speak 
about it. It’ll take me a thousand years to forget 
the feeling I had when you went down. I don’t 
want to go over there again for some time.” 

Oh, pooh! I’m going just as soon as mother 
will let me, and I shall take a jolly crowd along, 
because I love those rocks, and I won’t let them 
seem unpleasant to me,” answered Jane with great 
courage. 

“ All right, but it will be some time before you 
get me into your ^ jolly crowd.’ It wasn’t your 
twin who fell, and that makes all the difference. 
Lady Jane.” 

Poor Spinksy.” Jane laid her cheek for an 
instant against the brown hand gripping the side 
of her chair. What are you going to do this 
afternoon ? ” 

Captain and I are going on an errand for 
mother, and then we’re coming back to stay on 
guard here with you if you want us.” 

If I want you I I should say I did. I’m 
scared blue about meeting Aunt Caroline. Does — 
does the Captain know what I’m going to tell 
her?” 

Can’t say. I haven’t told him. I can’t make 
333 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

out what^s the matter with him this last day or 
two. I’m quite worried about the lad.” 

David’s fatherly air made his twin laugh. You 
sound like a grandfather. Anyway he’s older than 
you are.” 

“ Don’t I know that ? I hate to have him 
fussed over anything, though, because you couldn’t 
possibly get it out of him if he didn’t want to tell. 
Well, I must find him and go on that errand. 
What time do you expect Aunt Caroline? ” 

Oh, I don’t know. Uncle Stephen said they’d 
come on one of the afternoon trains. I’m all in a 
flutter when I think about it, because I hate to 
hurt her feelings.” 

Don’t get in such a frazzle over it, Mrs. Janes. 
Perhaps she won’t care at all — that is, of course, 
she’ll be sorry to lose you, but she’s so changeable 
she may have a dozen different plans by this time.” 

It isn’t you who’ve let her think you’d like to 
gc with her, Davy, and that makes it easier for 
you to bear it,” said Jane, wrinkling her forehead. 

I believe I want her to care a little bit.” 

Here comes the Captain now.” David left the 
chair beside his sister as he spoke. “ All ready, 
old fellow ? ” 

'' I’ve looked those books in the library twice 
over and I can’t find the one you wanted for Jane,” 
the Captain said perplexedly. 

334 


Surprises 

Too bad. I forgot to tell you that I found it 
ten minutes ago and brought it down to her. 
Let^s hurry along now and then we’ll come back 
and stay with the lady.” 

As the boys left, mother came to say that she 
was writing a letter and would be out presently to 
sit with Jane. Then Kenneth brought a downy 
yellow chicken to show to his sister. 

Rob Randall gave it to me,” he explained. 

I’m going to name it for Captain, and one of 
Mr. Chope’s hens is going to be its mother, and 
I’m going to have a whole hen business starting 
with this one. You be thinking up what you’d 
like to have me buy you with the second money I 
earn, Janey.” 

“ Oh, why not with the first? ” pleaded his sister 
trying to look hurt. 

'' Nope. That’s mother’s. You and Judy will 
have to divvy up on second. Poor Davy has to 
wait til] third, and he isn’t fussing.” 

Well, I won’t then. It’s pretty hard on me to 
have to live up to Spinksy, though. What are 
you going to do with your chicken now ? ” 

Take it back till Mr. Chope finds a mother for 
it.” Kenneth’s eyes held a gleam of mischief. 

I’ll tell Rob you like it. He thinks a great deal 
of your opinion about hens, you know.” 

'' Horrors I ” groaned Jane. ‘‘ That joke is get- 
335 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

ting gray with age. You needn^t tell Rob any- 
thing about me.'^ 

I won^t. You can tell him yourself. He^s 
just getting over the piazza railing back of your 
chair, giggled Kenneth, running off to put his 
chicken in safety. 

Did I scare you ? I thought Ken would warn 
you that I was coming,^^ apologized Rob, noticing 
Janets startled face. We’ll have to get up a new 
joke, won’t we? It’s too bad to bother you with 
the old one, though I shall always cherish the 
memory of that speckled hen.” 

He ended in a tone of mournful resignation 
that made Jane laugh. I don’t really mind it,” 
she said. But I’m always doing absurd things, 
and there’ll be a chance for plenty of new jokes 
on me.” 

Not if you go away,” murmured Rob, looking 
very sober. 

'' But I’m not going,” Jane protested. I’m 
going to stay right here in Belhaven, and go to 
school, and find out what good times you have in 
the winter.” 

Bully for you ! ” Rob threw up his cap with so 
joyous a fiourish that it came down on the lawn 
some distance away. Do the other girls and 
boys know ? ” 

Not yet. I’m afraid they’re all thinking I’m 
336 


Surprises 

a perfect freak because I ran away from your nice 
party so rudely. Truly I meant to go right back, 
but I just couldn't.'' 

Oh, well — that's all right," answered Rob 
haltingly. Then his eyes twinkled. “ If any one 
dares to tell me that you're a freak," he went on 
with a serious air, I shall simply explain that 
where you came from they're not used to having 
refreshments, and you thought the party was 
over." 

Wr-retch ! " began Jane, but before she could 
think of a sufficiently crushing retort the sight of 
Carol turning in at the front walk brought a greet- 
ing to her lips. 

Are you receiving afternoon calls ? " asked 
Carol gayly. I'm coming, too." 

Have you heard the good news ? " Rob de- 
manded. Allow me to introduce to you Miss 
Jane Stuart, who's going to honor Belhaven with 
her society this coming winter." 

Truly? You're not going with your aunt? 
It sounds too good to be true, because — oh, Janey, 
I'm so glad — I expect to be here, too." 

You ? " Jane could hardly believe her ears. 

I thought you never stayed." 

We never have, but it has done mother so 
much good this summer that the doctor wants her 
to stay on. And I'm wild to see how I shall like 
337 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

going to school regularly and being with the 
girls/^ 

Nothing like it/^ said Rob, dropping down on 
the lawn to pick up his cap. Then he came back 
to lean on the piazza rail for a moment. I know 
you two girls are dying to talk secrets, so I’ll go. 
And I’m awfully glad that both of you are going 
to stay, and do you mind if I spread the joyful 
news? No? You don’t mind? Well, I’m off. 
Tell David I’ll see him later.” 

I can stay only a few minutes,” said Carol, 
settling down in the chair beside Jane, “ because 
mother wants me to go out with her. She was 
terribly worried when she heard about your fall, 
and she’s coming to take you out in the automobile 
to-morrow if you’re able. 

If I hadn’t such a lovely disposition I should 
be jealous,” she hurried on, interrupting Jane’s 
thanks, because mother talks so much about 
you. We’re getting to be pretty chummy our- 
selves, though, thanks to the Stuart family.” 

''The Stuart family? Why, what do you 
mean ? ” Jane was looking at her friend in frank 
surprise. 

" Oh, well — you’re all so nice to each other — 
and you and David are so square about every- 
thing,” murmured Carol. " You gave me an 
awful fright at Rob’s party, all the same.” 

33*8 


Surprises 


** How did we ? ” 

“ Not ‘ we ’ but you, Janey, when you went 
through those last two wickets, and I thought you 
were going to keep on. I hit your ball when we 
all ran and then I couldn’t bear to put it back 
again. You see I foolishly thought you hadn’t 
seen it and I didn’t dream I was putting you in 
— in such a trap. If you hadn’t walked out of 
it all right I should never have forgiven my- 
self.” 

It was sneaky of me to take one stroke,” mur- 
mured Jane contritely, because underneath every- 
thing I knew where that ball ought to be. But I 
just tried to bury all my good feelings under not 
liking Rita and wanting to win. What should 
you have done if I had gone on and hit the stake 
and walked off with the prize ? ” 

Nothing — I suppose,” Carol answered slowly, 
— only — my idea of you would have taken a 
tumble, and I don’t believe I should be feeling 
this violent desire to play fair, and be dependable 
the way you and David are.” 

Jane looked at her friend seriously. You’re 
lots like me,” she said at last. “ I’m always mak- 
ing good resolutions and — and usually not keeping 
them.” 

a Well — anyway — that’s better than making bad 
ones. Shake hands on it, Lady Jane. Perhaps 
339 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

some day we’ll hit it off and accidentally keep a 
good one. Please remember that I shall be dis- 
appointed in you, my che-ild, if you’re not a per- 
fectly good model for me.” 

The Beautiful Example of Jane, or the Story 
of a Good Child,” murmured Jane, drawing her 
face down primly. Just watch me. Oh, must 
you go ? I’d love to have you stay.” 

I’ll see you to-morrow. Good-bye.” Carol 
was half-way down the walk when she turned and 
came flying back. Oh, Janey, Janey,” she said, 
hugging her friend so hard that she brought tears 
to her own eyes. “ I’m so glad you came to Bel- 
haven, and gladder still that you’re not going off 
with your aunt.” 

Jane sat very still for a while after Carol had 
finally departed, with her eyes fixed on the green 
distance, and her mind busy with the events of 
the last six weeks. She ought to have a better 
model than I am,” she said at last with a sigh, and 
then she picked up the book David had found for 
her, and began to read. 

A sudden apologetic cough startled her, and she 
looked up to find Mr. Chope standing just outside 
the piazza railing and regarding her anxiously. 

Ahem, Sally sent me in to ask how you’re 
feelin’ to-day,” he said. She’s got to go to the 
blacksmith, and she didn’t really feel like ap- 
340 


Surprises 

pearin’ in public till she’d got the latest bulletin 
concernin’ your health.” 

Jane tried to look serious, but dimpled in spite 
of herself. Please tell her that I’m all well,” 
she answered with all the gravity she could com- 
mand, and say that I send my love to her.” 

“ I’ll do that,” said Mr. Chope with his most 
engaging smile, and I’ll break the news to her 
that you’ve got that hole in your cheek in workin’ 
order. That’ll tell the story better’n anythin’.” 
He walked off with his shoulders shaking, and 
Jane’s irresistible laughter ringing in his ears. 

Jane picked up her book again, but put it down 
as the Captain came into view, this time alone. 

David’ll be along in a few minutes,” he said, 
understanding at once her questioning gaze. He 
came up on the piazza and sat down on the rail- 
ing near the steamer-chair, and Jane noticed for 
the first time how pale he was, and that the dark 
eyes held the old sorrowful expression. 

You’re sure nothing has happened to you 
since we’ve been gone?” he went on with a half- 
smile. Davy had to go on another errand, but 

he wanted me to hurry home and ” 

'' Spinksy would spoil me if I didn’t nobly fight 
against it all the time,” interrupted Jane. It’s 
such a responsibility to feel that you must keep 
some one else from being too unselfish.” She 

341 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

breathed a pensive sigh, but the laugh in her eyes 
made the boy’s sober face brighten. 

“ David’s the best ever,” he responded warmly. 

It takes a long time to find out all his good 
points. I haven’t come to the end of them yet.” 
The dark eyes were staring far beyond Jane now, 
and the next words came slowly, and as though 
he didn’t realize what he was saying. ‘‘ I don’t 
know what I’m going to do without David.” 

What do you mean ? ” demanded Jane, sitting 
up as straight as the steamer-chair would permit, 
and regarding him anxiously. Why should you 
have to do without him ? Aren’t you going to be- 
long to our family ? ” 

The Captain looked at her with an air of em- 
barrassment which she couldn’t understand. “ Of 
course I am, if you’ll all have me,” he said trying 
to speak lightly. But I can belong just the 
same, can’t I, even if I’m not here. You see, I’m 
beginning to feel that I ought to get to work.” 

I just knew you had something on your mind.” 
Jane’s manner was distinctly aggrieved. You 
mustn’t think of such a thing until you’re per- 
fectly strong. I know mother wouldn’t listen to 
it.” 

There was silence for a moment, and Jane settled 
back in her chair and tried hard to think of some- 
thing very cheerful to say. 

342 


Surprises 

Suddenly the long whistle of a distant train re- 
called her own particular trials. 

“ Oh, dear,” she said nervously, I wonder if 
that’s Aunt Caroline’s train. It gives me cold 
shivers to think of it. Don’t go away, will you, 
until mother and Spinksy come. I simply can’t 
face her all alone.” 

Why can’t you ? ” It was an evident relief to 
the boy to have Jane as the topic of conversation 
rather than himself. I thought you were very 
fond of her, and that she was going to take you to 
Europe, and take care of ” 

“ Oh, but don’t you see I couldn’t leave mother 
and Davy,” protested Jane, the old terror coming 
over her with renewed force. If you had a twin 
you’d know that you couldn’t go three thousand 
miles away from him. And then mother I ” 
Jane’s face, and the involuntary shudder with 
which she ended were altogether convincing. 

Do you mean to say ” the boy was bending 

toward her eagerly, but he stopped speaking as she 
went on rapidly. 

Of course I am fond of Aunt Caroline. How 
could I help it when she’s been so good to me? 
But ” — a perplexed frown puckered Jane’s smooth 
forehead now — “ well, I can’t exactly explain 
what I mean, but somehow there doesn’t seem 
to be any Jane Stuart left when I’m with Aunt 
343 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Caroline. I^m just something to be dressed up, 
and petted and amused. It was great fun for 
a while, but lately it has made me feel a little 
wriggly. Just as if something was fastened around 
me, and I couldn’t get it off.” Jane laughed a 
little at her ineffectual attempt at an explanation. 

It was an e-nor-mous relief to find that mother 
hadn’t any idea of letting me go,” she continued 
with a little sigh. But Aunt Caroline took it so 
much for granted that I’m scared blue over having 
to tell her. I’m afraid she’ll be so hurt.” 

Do you mean that you don’t want to go to 
Europe, and be provided for and made an heiress ? ” 
There was such a queer thrill in the Captain’s 
voice that Jane looked at him in astonishment. 
Why should he be so excited over this, she won- 
dered. He was paler than ever, it seemed to her, 
and the- eager, expectant stare of his black eyes 
made her uneasy. 

I don’t know what you mean about being an 
heiress, but that wouldn’t make the slightest 
difference,” she answered decidedly. I just 
want to live in my own family, that’s all, and 
have what they have.” 

Then — why, then ” a sudden color rushed 

into the boy’s cheeks and he got up quickly and 
started toward the front door. “ Sit perfectly still 
until I come back. I have something to show 
344 



THE MYSTERIOUS BAG 



r 


. . I 




s ’ • 

w. -y V 

u 


- ' ■ J • '*■ '' 'V . » V- 

'y./' 4 '-u* ; •. . ' - ' 

•Vk/' ■ 1 .’ •■ 

• - ‘ • V .* > ’ • ■ • - r..' ■• ’ 


^ ;.,••.■■ V ■>• -• V , 

^ 1 • '' 4 . 


^ P . : 

k -i 4 « - 

- :r. ■'- , • / 


c . 


i . 




■*'*«■.* . ' 
< * »• : *'* 


V- •■, 

. • .- 

.r . • • 




ri V' 


•* 


? ■; 


y- 


. 1 ^ 


'A- 


r 

> 

k. 


» L> 


M . 


4 , 


v'-S 


> 


. ■ • » 

y>' 

ir 


yf 

I ^ 


> , V • r'* 




4 

i 

i % 




I. 


“ ••A 

,•* 

’ >V ' < 

,.■ V -4 


•-j 4.*^^ 
«» r' 


I . , 





Surprises 

you. Perhaps his voice floated back as he 

ran into the house and up-stairs. 

Did you ever see the like of that ? Jane said 
to herself, gazing after him blankly. ^ Perhaps ^ 
what, I should like to know. He went off like a 
whole bunch of fire-crackers.^’ 

^‘What’s the matter, Janey?” asked mother, 
coming out of the front door with her sewing. 

The Captain begged me to come out here as soon 
as I could. I was afraid something had happened 
to you.” 

'' Not yet,” answered Jane, making up a funny 
little face, except to have the Captain go popping 
off that way. He absolutely commanded me to 
stay perfectly still. You’ll stand by for the rest 
of the afternoon, won’t you, mumsey ? ” 

Mrs. Stuart couldn’t help smiling at her daugh- 
ter’s anxious face. Janey, the things we worry 
about most very often don’t happen at all,” she 

encouraged. I shouldn’t be surprised ” she 

stopped suddenly, for just then David, who had 
come unheard across the lawn, vaulted over the 
piazza railing, and at the same moment the Cap- 
tain came out of the house. 

In his hand was the mysterious bag which the 
Stuart children had been strictly forbidden to 
mention until the boy, himself, should be willing 
to disclose his secret. Jane’s eyes sparkled at sight 
345 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

of it; then she was conscious of a feeling of dis^ 
tinct disappointment. In her imagination she 
had often planned this scene, and she wanted to 
have plenty of time to enjoy it. Now, they might 
be interrupted at any moment by Aunt Caroline. 

‘‘This bag was given to me by the woman I 
thought was my mother,^^ the Captain began in a 
queer choked voice, “ and she said it was put into 
her hands out in California by a woman who was 
dying, and who begged her to take care of her 
baby. I was the baby, and these are the pictures 
of my father and mother.^’ 

He put the photograph in Mrs. Stuart’s hand as 
he ended, and to Jane he gave a little framed, 
tinted picture of a beautiful black-haired girl 
whose eyes were like his own. 

“ Why, dear boy — why, children,” exclaimed 
mother, jumping up so suddenly that scissors and 
spools clattered to the floor. “ This is a picture 
of my cousin, Donald Lee, Aunt Caroline’s son. 

There’s one like it in the album. I must get ” 

and then she sat down, and stared at the boy, turn- 
ing so pale, meanwhile, that he was frightened. 

“ Are you — shall you be sorry if I am your 
cousin ? ” he asked, looking at her with his wist- 
ful smile. 

“ My dear, I should be glad. But it’s a little 
startling. And I’m thinking of Aunt Caroline.” 
346 


Surprises 

She doesn^t care for boys, does she ? But 
perhaps I can make her like me. I can^t prove 
that I am her grandson except by these and this,’^ 
he took something else from the bag, but before he 
could show it, Jane spoke. 

You’re the living image of your lovely 
mother,” she said decidedly. “ At least you will 
be when your cheeks are rounder, and you get a 
little color. I think your mouth and chin are like 
your father, though.” 

** It takes an artist’s eye to pick any one’s fea- 
tures apart that way,” said David, but you really 
do look like the pictures, and — and I’m awfully 
glad you’re our cousin. What shall we call you ? 
Not Captain now, of course.” 

His name ought to be Donald — like his father, 
and Aunt Caroline will have to get used to a boy,” 
said Jane, speaking rather loud in her excitement, 
and becoming conscious all of a sudden that mother 
and the others were looking at her, or rather just 
beyond her, in a peculiar sort of way. 

What’s all this about Aunt Caroline ? ” asked 
the voice of that lady herself. We left the 
machine out of sight and came quietly to surprise 
you, and now I find you talking about me. Well, 
well ! ” 

Uncle Stephen was just behind her, and they 
came up on the piazza before the startled group 
347 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

could think of any way in which to soften the 
shock which must come to her. 

What^s all this ? she demanded again gaily. 

You look as though ’’ and then her glance 

fell upon the photograph, lying unheeded in Mrs. 
Stuart^s lap, and leaped from there to the object 
which the boy was still holding in his hand. 

“ Let — let me see that,^^ she said to the boy, and 
she put her hand to her throat and swayed a little as 
she spoke. David thought she was going to fall, 
and instinctively put out an arm to support her, 
but she waved him away, and stared at the hand- 
some dark face confronting her as if she had never 
seen it before. 

This watch belonged to my father,’’ said the 
boy with a proud lift of the head, and laid it in 
her hand without another word. 

Aunt Caroline’s lips quivered and tears filled 
her eyes. She looked at the monogram on the out- 
side, then passed the watch to her husband. Open 
it,” she begged in a shaking voice. There should 
be an inscription inside.” 

It was there, just as she had seen it in memory, 

D. R. L. from mother ; ” and then the date. 

“ I gave that watch to him when he was eight- 
een,” she said piteously, and now it comes back 
to me — comes back to me.” 

And we believe this is Donald’s son who has 
348 


Surprises 

brought it back, Aunt Caroline,^’ said Mrs. Stuart, 
putting her arm around the boy’s shoulders. His 
tense anxiety alarmed her, and she longed to give 
him comfort. 

“ Donald’s son,” Aunt Caroline repeated almost 
in a whisper. She looked from one to another 
with the wide-eyed stare of a child, and, lastly, 
her gaze rested on the boy again. 

‘^Your hair grows on your forehead just as my 
boy’s did,” she said in a hushed voice, creeping 
close to him and staring as if she could not take 
her eyes away from the troubled, boyish face. 

And — and your mouth is like his.” Then, the 
next moment, her arms were around him, and her 
head on his shoulder, and she was crying and 
laughing and talking all at the same time. 

Stephen, this is my grandson — the son of my 
Donald — do you understand ? ” she sobbed. 

These are the only proofs I have, sir,” said the 
boy, looking at Uncle Stephen appealingly and 
trying hard to keep his self-control. 

They seem good enough to me,” Uncle Stephen 
answered quietly. I’m quite ready to believe 
that you are Donald Lee, and anyway the law can 
make you so if there’s any doubt about it.” 

Law ! Nonsense ! ” Aunt Caroline was re- 
stored to immediate calmness by having any un- 
certainty ascribed to her decision. 

349 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

** Certainly we’ll have everything done that’s 
necessary,” she conceded, but I’m absolutely con- 
vinced. And, of course, he would be named for 
his father. You’re quite right about that, Ste- 
phen.” She was becoming more and more her 
alert, managing self each moment. I had al- 
ways supposed my grandchild would be named for 
me, but after all I had no real reason for thinking 
the baby was a girl.” 

I hope you don’t mind so very much because 
I’m a boy,” said Donald Lee, smiling a little un- 
steadily. “Because a boy likes having a grand- 
mother just as much as a girl does.” His eyes 
went to Uncle Stephen, too, as if he wanted to say 
that finding a grandfather was by no means the 
smallest part of his good-fortune. 

“ Why, I love boys,” affirmed Aunt Caroline, 
quite convinced of the truth of her assertion. 
“ Girls, too, of course. But a boy of my own ! 

“ Now, Elizabeth, I’m going to take my grand- 
son over to the hotel for dinner,” she went on 
briskly. “ I’ll send him back here to-night, be- 
cause the hotel is full, but I must begin to plan 
right away what he is to do next winter. A boy’s 
education and future are so important.” 

Jane felt a little shiver run over her at these last 
words. Was her explanation with Aunt Caroline 
coming at last ? She got up from the steamer- 
350 


Surprises 

chair, and went to lean against mother, whose arm 
went around her understandingly. 

“ I believe, Elizabeth,’’ Aunt Caroline said in a 
low tone, “ that I shall take Donald to the moun- 
tains with me next month and then south during 
the winter. He looks very pale and rather deli- 
cate. Don’t you think so ? ” 

Well, yes,” assented Mrs. Stuart. But he’s 
had a severe illness, and it’s no small excite- 
ment to find a grandmother and grandfather 
so suddenly. He’ll be all right after a while.” 

Well — I hope so. We must go now. Jane, 
you look pale too. Oh, your Uncle Stephen did 
tell me you’d had a fall. I’m glad it was no 
worse. You must come over and see me when you 
feel better. Good-bye all. Come, Donald.” 

Aunt Caroline fluttered down the walk toward 
the automobile, but Uncle Stephen lingered an 
instant with his arm linked in that of his new grand- 
son. We boys,” he said softly with his friendly 
whimsical smile, ‘‘ we boys know where we’ve been 
well taken care of, and we’ll be back before long.” 

Jane’s glance went from mother to David, and 
then back to mother again as the automobile rolled 
away. Would you mind pinching me — -just a 
little easy pinch,” she said plaintively. I feel 
as though I ought to wake up or — or do some- 
thing sensible. Is it all a fairy-story ? ” 

351 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

“ It seems very real/^ answered mother, looking 
a little dazed, and still staring at the car, which 
was fast disappearing. 

“ Donald Lee,^' — said David feebly, Donald 

Lee — my cousin, Donald Lee 

Mother I ” Jane interrupted in an awestruck 
voice. “ Do you realize that weVe found ^ little 
Caroline ^ ? Here she’s been in this house for 
weeks, and we never once guessed he was Aunt 
Caroline’s granddaughter. Oh, I know I’m mixed, 
but I’m so disappointed to think I didn’t help any 
about finding her — I mean him.” 

“ But you did — you did,” asserted David 
strongly. ^‘Donald just told me while Aunt 
Caroline was talking to mother, that if you had 
wanted to be adopted and go to Europe he 
shouldn’t have said anything about it. He’d 
already written to Mr. Bobbin asking him to 
come and take him away.” 

Jane’s face brightened. She was silent for a 
moment, and then she giggled suddenly. Isn’t 
it dreadful,” she gasped, trying to stop laughing 
and not succeeding in the least, isn’t it dreadful 
— that Aunt Caroline’s feelings — were so hurt be- 
cause — I didn’t want to go with her? I’m — I’m 
so mad with her for not feeling a little bit sorry.” 

Mother and David echoed her laughter. 

“ It was a good joke on you, all right, Mrs. 
352 


Surprises 

Janes,” her twin said as soon as he could speak. 
“ But just think of our joy.” 

Jane started to answer, but the sudden tooting 
of horns and the persistent beating of a drum 
stopped the words on her lips. Almost immedi- 
ately two automobiles shot into sight and came to 
a standstill in front of the house. They were filled 
with girls and boys, and Peggy Curtis’ small 
brother was lustily plying his drumsticks in the 
first one. 

Judy, who had been picked up on her way 
home, jumped out of Dr. Reed’s car j ust as Kenneth 
ran in from the barn. 

They can’t come in,” she announced impor- 
tantly. Dr. Reed won’t let ’em. But they’ve 
been making up poetry about you.” 

All of a sudden a chorus of young voices woke 
the echoes. 

“ Jane and David ! Eali ! Eah ! Eak ! 

Nice Stuart family ! Eah ! Eah ! Eah ! 

We’ve come to say, 

We’re glad you’ll stay, 

Jane Stuart ! Jane Stuart ! Eah ! Eah ! Eah ! ” 

Then they cheered each member of the family, 
not omitting Mr. Chope, who was standing in the 
barn-door, and Susan gazing admiringly from the 
back porch. That done, with the last Rah I 
353 


Jane Stuart, Twin 

Rah ! still lingering on the air, the automobiles 
slid away, and the jolly laughing crowd was gone. 

Wasn’t that sweet of them ? ” said Jane turning 
to her mother with shining eyes. And then, with 
the old-time impetuosity, she tried to put her arms 
around them all, mother, David, Judy and Ken, 
and, failing in the attempt, as she always did, em- 
braced each one separately. 

Oh, mother, Spinksy — all of you,” she said 
ardently, aren’t they the dearest girls and boys 
you ever saw, and isn’t Belhaven the good-timiest 
place? I never want to go away from here.” 

There was a long-drawn whistle from David, 
and at sight of his funny smile Jane couldn’t help 
laughing too. 

“ Oh, I know I haven’t always thought so,” she 
went on with a little toss of her head. “ But 
Aunt Caroline and I can change our minds, I 
want you to understand ; and — and you’ll have 
to like us just — the — same.” 


Another Story in this Series is : 

JANE STUART’S CHUM 


I n’ 



4 


I > 

y 


• . -• I* 

• • 

V. 


'1 


t 


I. 



I 


I 


•» 




f, 


i 


t 


t 




1 1 


I . 



f I 


f 


< 






) 



i ‘ 


I 


h • 


-■* 'f' 


I 



I 


, !.'•/ 





1 





I 


s 


,1 


t 



^ v' .i*«» ^ a9^ *L'Aj* > V" . 





• A'' < 








o O 







^ "O 43^ 

^ V • ■* ^0^ 


c^ vP 

* fy " 


. . ... ■%/•■' ’ *>' . . . .V * • ' ’ ^o^^ . 




°. : 

» .iVv^ 

. ^ '% 

O'- "^^ ‘.TTr.’ A <, '< 

'v *. 


* < 


I 

jk 



'^Ao« : 

*■•<’•’ A° .o.” 

>#.. A ■ .V^K^/L*. .A^ % «, ,► ,.< 

' 'Kr'^ • 


^ *'0^0^ O. 

^ v' ».*. 

A. »■ * 65. 3i . • 






C^ '^rk .* 

* 47 '^ • 

%■ °o 4"^ '■''JAz- c°‘ .‘3^ » 



c5>'^fv 

■'••** .Cr ^ *■> 

rkV e K a . <!. 



> o *^P^* 0 % ^;'*j^. ,^1 

*” *‘<!^l^'. -si, A ♦* 





• AT < 


* 47 • 

■* cy 


4^' , I ^ ^ 



• y o, •y»T.' .0’ -.y®;.' .►■ 


P 


* C^ ^t\ •* 

♦ «7 • 

*' %;*'^-' <v 

. c® ®o 


• vP, 


• K '» * 4 <L^ * 

<» 'o... .0^ ^''.; 

.0^ c » ” » . ”^0 


*..,* *,,<,0 ^ o^ *,,,.’ ^o-" 


'•#>, 



V <!^ -0 

.•*•'•♦ ^6^ 0 ® " ® -» 

: •’bi? 


♦•0-* 

.tKvVA'o ; 

. aV>^ * 

♦ ^ ^ o 


A 

sVtnL'. 


^ ♦ 




'o • jL ’* .(y 



.0^ 0 



"TV < 

♦ r\ ''’j 

^ y .o y.o 

♦!(&&:- \. ♦‘^^'* VK^W' \ 

:m^^. .A\vg&/Ao 0 

^ '^-N •* n .<V^^ * *7///\T77\\\T* ■ .• V« J "L^3nill WW^--y O ^ 




.♦ 'y ^ •» 


' • • » A V ^ 


/<V 0 M o 

<•0 ®"o»s-:''* 

U • . O 

■* « ' 

L-t ^ 


••»^ .A 




A V ® o « 0 ® C^ * • , 1 • aO ^ ♦ 


9 I "I 




o 

'V ^ 


’ j 

♦ «? '^ • 

4 y<^ -.W/ 






#•«* _y\ 


^ aV^ 

♦ a'^ «. 


• O'’ 'O. 


° y °'*‘ 

< ^V i 


"ot? 


JP '. 


’ ,0-' ■* 


. a <. , 0 ^ V ♦ 




- <0^ 

. 0 ^ o' 

- ''< 
•^0* 

^ ^ o. ♦ 

v' * ' * »« 

r .A\\^//Ao 'J 


O N O ^ 





».-••- ^0 V" 

>. .‘IVV- -?■ 


. b K . 

♦ . - 0 ’ •i'- ' • ■ ’ ‘ nf° , . . , * 

.■y vVtoLv 


tOOKHrOM^ ft 

<3rSttville, Pi hV 




•A f '' * o^ 0 




• » 


‘ May-^ne' 1965 « ; I ^ , O ' ♦ ^ • 

M<(V( Quaity Sotxwf * S' £'' ^ <*^ ^ 

0 « O 

^ •*' «. 






o 

o ♦V'^ O 

♦ <5.P 

4 A <r . ^o • a * .0^ 

••• /.•■•■'•• "" '” ■ 


^ %■ <• 'rf 





